<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
    <ThML.head>
        <generalInfo>
            <description>John Tulloch, a beloved professor at the University of St Andrews, was a moderate
			liberal theologian who sought to reconcile the insights of higher criticism of the Bible
			with the tenets of Christian orthodoxy. At various times throughout his theological career,
			Tulloch preached before Queen Victoria during her visits to Scotland. As was customary,
			Tulloch would deliver addresses that reflected his major thought and work. His messages
			range from the topics of the role of theology in Christianity to the problem of evil.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
            <pubHistory />
            <comments>page images provided by MSN Web Archive</comments>
        </generalInfo>
        <printSourceInfo>
            <published>Edinburgh and London: William Blackwood and Sons (1877)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
 <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
 <authorID>tulloch</authorID>
 <bookID>somefacts</bookID>
 <workID>somefacts</workID>
 <bkgID>some_facts_of_religion_and_of_life_sermons_preached_before_her_majesty_the_queen_in_scotland_1866_76_(tulloch)</bkgID>
 <version />
 <series />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>Some Facts of Religion and of Life: Sermons Preached before Her Majesty the Queen in Scotland, 1866-76.</DC.Title>
  <DC.Title sub="short">Some Facts of Religion</DC.Title>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">John Tulloch</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Tulloch, John (1823-1886)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Date sub="Created">2007-10-07</DC.Date>
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/tulloch/somefacts.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Source />
  <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights />
 </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>
        

<style type="text/css">
body	{ margin-left:30%; margin-right:30% }
.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
.first	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
.hang1	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.5in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="margin-left" value="30%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="30%" />
</selector>
<selector class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="first">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector class="hang1">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
    <ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page." id="ii" prev="toc" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">SOME FACTS</h2> 
<h4 id="ii-p0.2">OF</h4>
<h1 id="ii-p0.3">RELIGION AND OF LIFE</h1>
<h2 id="ii-p0.4">SERMONS</h2>
<h4 id="ii-p0.5">PREACHED</h4>
<h2 id="ii-p0.6">BEFORE HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN</h2>
<h3 id="ii-p0.7">IN SCOTLAND</h3>
<h3 id="ii-p0.8">1866-76</h3>

<div style="margin-top:48pt; margin-bottom:48pt" id="ii-p0.9">
<h4 id="ii-p0.10">BY</h4>
<h2 id="ii-p0.11">JOHN TULLOCH, D.D.</h2>
<h4 id="ii-p0.12">PRINCIPAL OF ST MARY’S COLLEGE IN THE UNIVERSITY 
<br />OF ST ANDREWS; ONE OF HER MAJESTY’S<br />CHAPLAINS FOR SCOTLAND</h4>
</div>

<h2 id="ii-p0.15">WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS</h2>
<h3 id="ii-p0.16">EDINBURGH AND LONDON</h3>
<h3 id="ii-p0.17">MDCCCLXXVII</h3>

<pb n="iv" id="ii-Page_iv" />
<pb n="v" id="ii-Page_v" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material." id="iii" prev="ii" next="iii.i">
<h2 id="iii-p0.1">Prefatory Material</h2>

      <div2 title="Dedication." id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
<h4 id="iii.i-p0.1">TO</h4>
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.2">HER MOST GRACIOUS MAJESTY</h2>
<h1 id="iii.i-p0.3">THE QUEEN</h1>
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.4">THESE SERMONS</h2>
<div style="line-height:150%" id="iii.i-p0.5">
<h4 id="iii.i-p0.6">PREACHED IN HER MAJESTY’S PRESENCE, AND 
<br />PUBLISHED WITH HER APPROVAL</h4>
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.8">Are Dedicated</h2>
<h4 id="iii.i-p0.9">WITH FEELINGS OF THE 
<br />MOST RESPECTFUL LOYALTY 
<br />AND REGARD</h4>
</div>


<pb n="vi" id="iii.i-Page_vi" />
<pb n="vii" id="iii.i-Page_vii" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Comment on Sermons." id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iv">



<p class="first" id="iii.ii-p1">THESE Sermons were occasional in the strict 
sense of the word.—They were preached at 
intervals, and in the discharge of a special 
duty. In such circumstances the preacher is 
apt to revert to familiar lines of thought, or 
to dwell on such facts of the religious life 
as seem for the time most appropriate. He 
does not aim at presenting any consecutive 
outline of Divine Truth.</p>

<p class="hang1" style="margin-top:36pt; font-size:80%" id="iii.ii-p2">ST MARY’S COLLEGE,<br /> 
<i>January</i> 1877.</p>

<pb n="viii" id="iii.ii-Page_viii" />
<pb n="ix" id="iii.ii-Page_ix" />

<pb n="x" id="iii.ii-Page_x" />
<pb n="1" id="iii.ii-Page_1" />
</div2></div1>

    <div1 title="Some Facts of Religion and of Life." id="iv" prev="iii.ii" next="iv.i">
<h2 id="iv-p0.1">Some Facts of Religion and of Life</h2>

      <div2 title="I. Relgion and Theology." id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
<h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">I.</h2>

<h2 id="iv.i-p0.2">RELIGION AND THEOLOGY.</h2>

<p class="center" id="iv.i-p1"><scripRef passage="2Cor 11:3" id="iv.i-p1.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.3">2 <span class="sc" id="iv.i-p1.2">Corinthians</span>, xi. 3</scripRef>.—“The 
simplicity that is in Christ.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.i-p2">THERE is much talk in the present time of 
the difficulties of religion. And no doubt 
there is a sense in which religion is always difficult. It is hard to be truly religious—to be 
humble, good, pure, and just; to be full of faith, 
hope, and charity, so that our conduct may be 
seen to be like that of Christ, and our light to 
shine before men. But when men speak so 
much nowadays of the difficulties of religion, 
they chiefly mean intellectual and not practical 
difficulties. Religion is identified with the tenets 
of a Church system, or of a theological system; 
and it is felt that modern criticism has assailed 
these tenets in many vulnerable points, and made 
it no longer easy for the open and well-informed 
mind to believe things that were formerly held, 

<pb n="2" id="iv.i-Page_2" />or professed to be held, without hesitation. Discussions and doubts which were once confined to 
a limited circle when they were heard of at all, 
have penetrated the modern mind through many 
avenues, and affected the whole tone of social 
intelligence. This is not to be denied. For 
good or for evil such a result has come about; 
and we live in times of unquiet thought, which 
form a real and painful trial to many minds. It 
is not my intention at present to deplore or to 
criticise this modern tendency, but rather to 
point out how it may be accepted, and yet religion in the highest sense saved to 
us, if not without struggle (for that is always impossible in the nature of 
religion), yet without that intellectual conflict for which many minds are 
entirely unfitted, and which can never be said 
in itself to help religion in any minds.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p3">The words which I have taken as my text 
seem to me to suggest a train of thought having 
an immediate bearing on this subject. St Paul 
has been speaking of himself in the passage from 
which the text is taken. He has been commending himself—a task which is never congenial to him. But his opponents in the Corinthian Church had forced this upon him; and 
now he asks that he may be borne with a little 



<pb n="3" id="iv.i-Page_3" />in “his folly.” He is pleased to speak of his 
conduct in this way, with that touch of humorous irony not unfamiliar to him when writing 
under some excitement. He pleads with his 
old converts for so much indulgence, because he 
is “jealous over them with a godly jealousy.” 
He had won them to the Lord. “I have espoused you,” he says, “to one husband, that I 
may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ.” 
This had been his unselfish work. He had 
sought nothing for himself, but all for Christ. 
That they should belong to Christ—as the bride 
to the bridegroom—was his jealous anxiety. 
But others had come in betwixt them and him—nay, betwixt them and Christ, as he believed—and sought to seduce and corrupt their minds 
by divers doctrines. “I fear, lest by any means, 
as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from 
<i>the 
simplicity that is in Christ</i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p4">What the special corruptions from Christian 
simplicity were with which the minds of St 
Paul’s Corinthian converts were assailed, it is 
not necessary for us now to inquire. Their 
special dangers are not likely to be ours. What 
concerns us is the fact, that both St Paul and 
Christ—his Master and ours—thought of religion <pb n="4" id="iv.i-Page_4" />as something simple. Attachment to Christ 
was a simple personal reality, illustrated by the 
tie which binds the bride, as a chaste virgin, to 
the bridegroom. It was not an ingenuity, nor a 
subtilty, nor a ceremony. It involved no speculation or argument. Its essence was personal 
and emotional, and not intellectual. The true 
analogy of religion, in short, is that of simple 
affection and trust. Subtilty may, in itself, be 
good or evil. It may be applied for a religious 
no less than for an irreligious purpose, as implied in the text. But it is something entirely 
different from the “simplicity that is in Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p5">It is not to be supposed that religion is or can 
be ever rightly dissociated from intelligence. 
An intelligent perception of our own higher 
wants, and of a higher Power of love that can 
alone supply these wants, is of its very nature. 
There must be knowledge in all religion—knowledge of ourselves, and knowledge of the Divine. 
It was the knowledge of God in Christ communicated by St Paul that had made the Corinthians Christians. But the knowledge that is 
essential to religion is a simple knowledge like 
that which the loved has of the person who loves—the bride of the bridegroom, the child of the 
parent. It springs from the personal and spiritual, <pb n="5" id="iv.i-Page_5" />and not from the cognitive or critical, side 
of our being; from the heart, and not from the 
head. Not merely so; but if the heart or spiritual sphere be really awakened in us—if there 
be a true stirring of life here, and a true seeking 
towards the light—the essence and strength of 
a true religion may be ours, although we are 
unable to answer many questions that may be 
asked, or to solve even the difficulties raised by 
our own intellect.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p6">The text, in short, suggests that there is a religious sphere, distinct and intelligible by itself, 
which is not to be confounded with the sphere 
of theology or science. This is the sphere in 
which Christ worked, and in which St Paul also, 
although not so exclusively, worked after Him. 
This is the special sphere of Christianity, or at 
least of the Christianity of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p7">In distinguishing these spheres I am well 
ay/are that they are not contradistinguished. 
The sphere of theology is not outside that of 
religion, and even the simplest Christian experiences presuppose certain postulates which may 
be matters of philosophical and theological controversy. The practical side of our spiritual life 
cannot be disjoined from the intellectual, and I 
have no wish to disjoin them, and still less to 



<pb n="6" id="iv.i-Page_6" />depreciate the necessity and importance of theological science for fixing and defining the great 
ideas upon which every form of the Christian 
life rests. This would be entirely opposed to my 
own point of view, which especially recognises 
the value of rational inquiry into all theological 
ideas whatever.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p8">But admitting that the theological and religious spheres everywhere in the end run into one 
another, it is none the less true that the facts of 
the Christian life are infinitely simple in contrast 
with the questions of theology, and that there 
are hosts of difficulties in the latter sphere which 
in no degree touch the former. It is my present 
purpose to point this out, and to show in what 
respects the religion of Christ—the life of faith 
and hope and love which we are called upon to 
live in Him—is really apart from many intellectual and dogmatic difficulties with which it 
has been mixed up.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p9">I. This is shown, first of all, in what I have 
already said of the comparative simplicity of the 
order of facts with which religion religion as set 
forth by Christ deals. Nothing can be simpler 
or more comprehensive than our Lord’s teaching. 
He knew what was in man. He knew, moreover, <pb n="7" id="iv.i-Page_7" />what was in God towards man as a living 
Power of love, who had sent Him forth “to seek 
and save the lost;” and beyond these great facts, 
of a fallen life to be restored, and of a Higher Life 
of Divine love and sacrifice, willing and able to 
restore and purify this fallen life, our Lord seldom traversed. Unceasingly He proclaimed the 
reality of a spiritual life in man, however obscured by sin, and the reality of a Divine Life 
above him, which had never forsaken him nor 
left him to perish in his sin. He held forth the 
need of man, and the grace and sacrifice of God 
on behalf of man. And within this double order 
of spiritual facts His teaching may be said to 
circulate. He dealt, in other words, with the 
great ideas of God and the Soul, which can alone 
live in Him, however it may have sunk away 
from him. These were to Him the realities of 
all life and all religion. If there are those in 
our day to whom these ideas are mere assumptions—“dogmas of a tremendous kind,” to assume 
which is to assume everything—at present we 
have nothing to do with their point of view. The 
questions of materialism, or what is called <i>agnosticism</i>, are outside of historical Christianity altogether. They were nothing to Christ, whose 
whole thought moved in a higher sphere of personal <pb n="8" id="iv.i-Page_8" />Love, embracing this lower world. The 
spiritual life was to him the life of reality and 
fact; and so it is to all who live in Him and 
know in Him. The Soul and God are, if you 
will, dogmas to science. They cannot well be 
anything else to a vision which is outside of 
them, and cannot from their very nature ever 
reach them. But within the religious sphere 
they are primary experiences, original and simple data from which all others come. And our 
present argument is, that Christ dealt almost 
exclusively with these broad and simple elements 
of religion, and that He believed the life of religion to rest within them. He spoke to men and 
women as having souls to be saved; and He 
spoke of Himself and of God as able and willing 
to save them. This was the “simplicity” that 
was in Him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p10">Everywhere in the Gospels this simplicity is obvious. Our Lord came forth from 
no school. There is no traditional scheme of thought lying behind His words 
which must be mastered before these words are understood. But out of the fulness 
of His own spiritual nature He spoke to the spiritual natures around Him, 
broken, helpless, and worsted in the conflict with evil as He saw them. “The 
Spirit of the Lord is upon me,” <pb n="9" id="iv.i-Page_9" />He said at the opening of His Galilean ministry, 
“because He hath anointed me to preach the 
Gospel to the poor, to heal the broken-hearted, 
to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty 
them that are bruised.”<note n="1" id="iv.i-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p11"><scripRef passage="Luke 4:18" id="iv.i-p11.1" parsed="|Luke|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.18">Luke, iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> These were the great 
realities that confronted Him in life; and His 
mission was to restore the divine powers of humanity thus everywhere impoverished, wounded, 
and enslaved. He healed the sick and cured the 
maimed by His simple word. He forgave sins. 
He spoke of good news to the miserable. All 
who had erred and gone out of the way—who 
had fallen under the burden, or been seduced 
by the temptations, of life—He invited to a 
recovered home of righteousness and peace. He 
welcomed the prodigal, rescued the Magdalene, 
took the thief with Him to Paradise. And all 
this He did by His simple word of grace: “Come unto me, all ye that labour and are 
heavy laden, and I will give you rest.”<note n="2" id="iv.i-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p12"><scripRef id="iv.i-p12.1" passage="Matt. xi. 28" parsed="|Matt|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28">Matt. xi. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> “If ye then, 
being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall 
your Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask Him?”<note n="3" id="iv.i-p12.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p13"><scripRef id="iv.i-p13.1" passage="Matt. vii. 11" parsed="|Matt|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.11">Matt. vii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p14">This was the Christianity of Christ. This is 

<pb n="10" id="iv.i-Page_10" />the Gospel. It is the essence of all religion—that we feel ourselves in special need or distress, 
and that we own a Divine Power willing to give 
us what we need, and save us from our distress. 
Other questions outside of this primary range 
of spiritual experience may be important. They 
are not vital. What is the Soul? What is the 
Divine nature? What is the Church? In what 
way and by what means does Divine grace 
operate? What is the true meaning of Scripture, and the character of its inspiration and 
authority? Whence has man sprung, and what 
is the character of the future before him? These 
are all questions of the greatest interest; but 
they are questions of theology and not of religion. I do not say that they have no bearing 
upon religion. On the contrary, they have a 
significant bearing upon it. And your religion 
and my religion will be modified and coloured 
by the answers we give or find to them. We 
cannot separate the life and character of any 
man from his opinions. It is nevertheless true 
that our religious life, or the force of divine 
inspiration and peace within us, do not depend 
upon the answers we are able to give to such 
questions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p15">It is the function of theology, as of other 



<pb n="11" id="iv.i-Page_11" />sciences, to ask questions, whether it can answer 
them or not. The task of the theologian is a 
most important one—whether or not it be, as 
has been lately said,<note n="4" id="iv.i-p15.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p16">Mr Gladstone, ‘Contemporary Review,’ July 1875, p. 194.</p></note> “the noblest of all the 
tasks which it is given to the human mind to 
pursue.” None but a sciolist will depreciate 
such a task; and none but a sceptic will doubt 
the value of the conclusions which may be thus 
reached. But all this is quite consistent with 
our position. The welfare of the soul is not 
involved in such matters as I have mentioned. 
A man is not good or bad, spiritual or unspiritual, according to the view he takes of them. 
Men may differ widely regarding them, and not 
only be equally honest, but equally sharers of 
the mind of Christ. And this is peculiarly the 
case with many questions of the present day, 
such as the antiquity of man, the age and genesis of the earth, the origin and authority of the 
several books of Scripture. Not one of these 
questions, first of all, can be answered without 
an amount of special knowledge which few possess; and secondly, the answer to all of them 
must be sought in the line of pure scientific and 
literary inquiry. Mere authority, if we could 
find any such authority, would be of no avail to 

<pb n="12" id="iv.i-Page_12" />settle any of them. Modern theology must work 
them out by the fair weapons of knowledge and 
research, with no eye but an eye to the truth. 
Within this sphere there is no light but the dry 
light of knowledge.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p17">But are our spiritual wants to wait the solution of such questions? Am I less a sinner, or less weary with the burden of my own weakness 
and folly? Is Christ less a Saviour? Is there 
less strength and peace in Him whatever be the 
answer given to such questions? Because I cannot be sure whether the Pentateuch was written, 
as long supposed, by Moses —or whether the 
fourth Gospel comes as it stands from the beloved apostle—am I less in need of the divine 
teaching which both these Scriptures contain? 
Surely not. That I am a spiritual being, and 
have spiritual needs craving to be satisfied, and 
that God is a spiritual Power above me, of whom 
Christ is the revelation, are facts which I may 
know or may not know, quite irrespective of 
such matters. The one class of facts are intellectual and literary. The other are spiritual, if 
they exist at all. If I ever know them, I can 
only know them through my own spiritual experience; but if I know them—if I realise myself as a sinner and in darkness, and Christ as 



<pb n="13" id="iv.i-Page_13" />my Saviour and the light of my life—I have within me all the 
genuine forces of religious strength and peace. I may not have all the faith of 
the Church. I may have many doubts, and may come far short of the catholic 
dogma. But faith is a progressive insight, and dogma is a variable factor. No 
sane man nowadays has the faith of the medievalist. No modern Christian can 
think in many respects as the Christians of the seventeenth century, or of the 
twelfth century, or of the fourth century. No primitive Christian would have 
fully understood Athanasius in his contest against the world. It was very easy 
at one time to chant the Athanasian hymn; it is easy for some still, but very 
hard for others. Are the latter worse or better Christians on this account? 
Think, brethren, of St Peter and St Andrew taken from their boats; of St Matthew 
as he sat at the receipt of custom; of the good Samaritan; the devout centurion; 
of curious Zaccheus; of the repentant prodigal; of St James, as he wrote that a 
man is “justified by works, and not by faith only;”<note n="5" id="iv.i-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p18"><scripRef passage="James 2:24" id="iv.i-p18.1" parsed="|Jas|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.24">James, ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> 
of Apollos, “mighty in the Scriptures,” who “was instructed in the way of the Lord; and 
being fervent in the spirit, spake and taught 

<pb n="14" id="iv.i-Page_14" />diligently the things of the Lord,” and yet who only knew “the 
baptism of John;”<note n="6" id="iv.i-p18.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p19"><scripRef passage="Acts 18:24,25" id="iv.i-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|18|24|18|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.24-Acts.18.25">Acts, xviii. 24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note> 
of the disciples of Ephesus who had “not so much as heard whether there be any 
Holy Ghost;”<note n="7" id="iv.i-p19.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p20"><scripRef passage="Acts 19:2" id="iv.i-p20.1" parsed="|Acts|19|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.2">Acts, xix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> 
think of all the poor and simple ones who have 
gone to heaven with Christ in their hearts, “the 
hope of glory,” and yet who have never known 
with accuracy any Christian dogma whatever,—and you can hardly doubt how distinct are the 
spheres of religion and of theology, and how 
far better than all theological definitions is the “honest and good heart,” which, 
“having heard 
the Word, keeps it, and brings forth fruit with patience.”<note n="8" id="iv.i-p20.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p21"><scripRef passage="Luke 8:15" id="iv.i-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.15">Luke, viii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p22">II. But religion differs from theology, not 
only in the comparatively simple and universal 
order of the facts with which it deals, but also 
because the facts are so much more verifiable in 
the one case than in the other. They can so 
much more easily be found out to be true or not. 
It has been sought of late, in a well-known 
quarter, to bring all religion to this test—and 
the test is not an unfair one if legitimately applied. But it is not legitimate to test spiritual 
facts simply as we test natural facts; such facts, 

<pb n="15" id="iv.i-Page_15" />for example, as that fire burns, or that a stone 
thrown from the hand falls to the ground. The 
presumption of all supernatural religion is that 
there is a spiritual or supernatural sphere, as real 
and true as the natural sphere in which we continually live and move; and the facts which 
belong to this sphere must be tested within it. 
Morality and moral conditions may be so far 
verified from without. If we do wrong we shall 
finally find ourselves in the wrong; and that 
there is a “Power not ourselves which makes 
for righteousness” and which will not allow us 
to rest in wrong. This constantly verified experience of a kingdom of righteousness is a valuable basis of morality. But religion could not 
live or nourish itself within such limits. It must 
rest, not merely on certain phenomena of divine 
order, but on personal relations—such relations 
as are ever uppermost in the mind of St Paul, 
and are clearly before him in this passage. It 
craves not merely facts but beings. Moreover, 
the higher experience which reveals to us a Power 
of righteousness in the world, no less reveals to us 
the character of this Power as a living Will or 
Being. Shut out conscience as a true source of 
knowledge, and the very idea of righteousness will 
disappear with it—there will be nothing to fall 



<pb n="16" id="iv.i-Page_16" />back upon but the combinations of intelligence 
and such religion as may be got therefrom; 
admit conscience, and its verifying force transcends a mere order or impersonal power of righteousness. It places us in front of a living Spirit 
who not only governs us righteously and makes 
us feel our wrong-doing, but who is continually 
educating us and raising us to His own likeness 
of love and blessedness. We realise not merely 
that there is a law of good in the world, but .a 
holy Will that loves good and hates evil, and 
against whom all our sins are offences in the 
sense of the Psalmist: “Against Thee, Thee only 
have I sinned, and done this evil in Thy sight.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p23">So much as this, we say, may be realised—this consciousness of sin on the one hand, and 
of a living Righteousness and Love far more 
powerful than our sins, and able to save us from 
them. These roots of religion are deeply planted 
in human nature. They answer to its highest 
experiences. The purest and noblest natures 
in whom all the impulses of a comprehensive 
humanity have been strongest, have felt and 
owned them. The missionary preacher, wherever 
he has gone—to the rude tribes of Africa, or the 
cultured representatives of an ancient civilisation—has appealed to them, and found a verifying <pb n="17" id="iv.i-Page_17" />response to his preaching. St Paul, whether 
he spoke to Jew, or Greek, or Roman, found the 
same spiritual voices echoing to his call—the 
same burden of sin lying on human hearts—the same cry from their depths, “What must 
I do to be saved?” It is not necessary to maintain that these elements of the Christian religion are verifiable in every experience. It is 
enough to say that there is that in the Gospel 
which addresses and touches all in whom spiritual thoughtfulness and life have not entirely 
died out. It lays hold of the common heart. 
It melts with a strange power the highest minds. 
Look over a vast audience; travel to distant 
lands; communicate with your fellow-creatures 
anywhere,—and you feel that you can reach 
them, and for the most part touch them, by the 
story of the Gospel—by the fact of a Father in 
heaven, and a Saviour sent from heaven, “that 
whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, 
but have eternal life.”<note n="9" id="iv.i-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p24"><scripRef passage="John 3:15" id="iv.i-p24.1" parsed="|John|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.15">John, iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Beneath all differences 
of condition, of intellect, of culture, there is a 
common soul which the Gospel reaches, and 
which nothing else in the same manner reaches. 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p25">Now, in contrast to all this, the contents of any special 
theology commend themselves to a <pb n="18" id="iv.i-Page_18" />comparatively few minds. And such hold as 
they have over these minds is for the most 
part traditionary and authoritative, not rational 
or intelligent. There can be no vital experience of theological definitions, and no verification of them, except in the few minds who 
have really examined them, and brought them 
into the light of their own intelligence. This 
must always be the work of a few—of what 
are called schools of thought, here and there. 
It is only the judgment of the learned or 
thoughtful theologian that is really of any 
value on a theological question. Others may 
assent or dissent; he alone knows the conditions of the question and its possible solution. 
Of all the absurdities that have come from the 
confusion of religion and theology, none is 
more absurd or more general than the idea that 
one opinion on a theological question—any 
more than on a question of natural science—is 
as good as another. The opinion of the ignorant, of the unthoughtful, of the undisciplined 
in Christian learning, is simply of no value 
whatever where the question involves—as it 
may be said every theological question involves—knowledge, thought, and scholarship. The 
mere necessity of such qualities for working 
<pb n="19" id="iv.i-Page_19" />the theological sphere, and turning it to any 
account, places it quite apart from the religious sphere. The one belongs to the common 
life of humanity, the other to the school of the 
prophets. The one is for you and for me, and 
for all human beings; the other is for the 
expert—the theologian—who has weighed difficulties and who understands them, if he has not 
solved them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p26">III. But again, religion differs from theology 
in the comparative uniformity of its results. 
The ideal of religion is almost everywhere the 
same—“To do justly, to love mercy, to walk humbly with God.”<note n="10" id="iv.i-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p27"><scripRef passage="Micah 6:8" id="iv.i-p27.1" parsed="|Mic|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.6.8">Micah, vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> 
“Pure religion” (or pure religious service) “and undefiled, before God and the 
Father is this, to visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to 
keep himself unspotted from the world.”<note n="11" id="iv.i-p27.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p28"><scripRef passage="James 1:27" id="iv.i-p28.1" parsed="|Jas|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.27">James, i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Where is it 
not Always the true, even if not the prevalent 
type of religion, to be good and pure, and to 
approve the things that are excellent? “Whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are 
honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever 
things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, 
whatsoever things are of good report; if there 

<pb n="20" id="iv.i-Page_20" />be any virtue, and if there be any praise, 
think on these things” and do them, says 
the apostle,<note n="12" id="iv.i-p28.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p29"><scripRef passage="Phil 4:8,9" id="iv.i-p29.1" parsed="|Phil|4|8|4|9" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.8-Phil.4.9">Philippians, iv. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> “and the God of peace shall 
be with you.” Christians differ like others 
in intellect, disposition, and temperament. 
They differ also so far, but never in the same 
degree, in spiritual condition and character. 
To be a Christian is in all cases to be saved 
from guilt, to be sustained by faith, to be 
cleansed by divine inspiration, to depart from 
iniquity. There may be, and must be, very 
varying degrees of faith, hope, and charity; but 
no Christian can be hard in heart, or impure in 
mind, or selfish in character. With much to 
make us humble in the history of the Christian 
Church, and many faults to deplore in the most 
conspicuous Christian men, the same types of 
divine excellences yet meet us everywhere as we 
look along the line of the Christian centuries—the heroism of a St Paul, an Ignatius, an 
Origen, an Athanasius, a Bernard, a Luther, a 
Calvin, a Chalmers, a Livingstone; the tender 
and devout affectionateness of a Mary, a Perpetua, a Monica; the enduring patience and 
self-denial of an Elizabeth of Hungary, a Mrs 
Hutchinson, a Mrs Fry; the beautiful holiness 

<pb n="21" id="iv.i-Page_21" />of a St John, a St Francis, a Fénélon, a Herbert, 
a Leighton. Under the most various influences, 
and the most diverse types of doctrine, the 
same fruits of the Spirit constantly appear—“Love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, 
goodness, faith, meekness, temperance.”<note n="13" id="iv.i-p29.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.i-p30"><scripRef passage="Gal 5:22,23" id="iv.i-p30.1" parsed="|Gal|5|22|5|23" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.22-Gal.5.23">Galatians, v. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p31">All this sameness in diversity disappears 
when we turn to theology. The differences in 
this case are radical. They are not diversities 
of gifts with the same spirit, but fundamental 
antagonisms of thought. As some men are said 
to be born Platonists, and some Aristotelians, 
so some are born Augustinians, and some Pelagians or Arminians. These names have been 
strangely identified with true or false views 
of Christianity. What they really denote is 
diverse modes of Christian thinking, diverse 
tendencies of the Christian intellect, which repeat 
themselves by a law of nature. It is no more 
possible to make men think alike in theology 
than in anything else where the facts are complicated and the conclusions necessarily fallible. 
The history of theology is a history of “variations;” not indeed, as some have maintained, 
without an inner principle of advance, but with 
a constant repetition of oppositions underlying 

<pb n="22" id="iv.i-Page_22" />its necessary development. The same contrasts 
continually appear throughout its course, and 
seem never to wear themselves out. From the 
beginning there has always been the broader 
and the narrower type of thought—a St Paul 
and St John, as well as a St Peter and St 
James; the doctrine which leans to the works, 
and the doctrine which leans to grace; the 
milder and the severer interpretations of human 
nature and of the divine dealings with it—a 
Clement of Alexandria, an Origen, and a Chrysostom, as well as a Tertullian, an Augustine, 
and a Cyril of Alexandria; an Erasmus no less 
than a Luther, a Castalio as well as a Calvin, a 
Frederick Robertson as well as a John Newman. 
Look at these men and many others equally 
significant on the spiritual side as they look to 
God, or as they work for men, how much do 
they resemble one another! The same divine 
life stirs in them all. Who will undertake to 
settle which is the truer Christian? But look at 
them on the intellectual side and they are hopelessly disunited. They lead rival forces in the 
march of Christian thought—forces which may 
yet find a point of conciliation, and which may 
not be so widely opposed as they seem, but 
whose present attitude is one of obvious hostility. <pb n="23" id="iv.i-Page_23" />Men may meet in common worship 
and in common work, and find themselves at 
one. The same faith may breathe in their 
prayers, and the same love fire their hearts. 
But men who think can never be at one in 
their thoughts on the great subjects of the 
Christian revelation. They may own the same 
Lord, and recognise and reverence the same 
types of Christian character, but they will 
differ so soon as they begin to define their 
notions of the Divine, and draw conclusions 
from the researches either of ancient or of 
modern theology. Of all the false dreams that 
have ever haunted humanity, none is more 
false than the dream of catholic unity in this 
sense. It vanishes in the very effort to grasp 
it, and the old fissures appear within the most 
carefully compacted structures of dogma.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p32">Religion, therefore, is not to be confounded 
with theology, with schemes of Christian thought—nor, for that part of the matter, with schemes 
of Christian order. It is not to be found in any 
set of opinions or in any special ritual of worship. 
The difficulties of modern theology, the theories 
of modern science (when they are really scientific and do not go beyond ascertained facts and 




<pb n="24" id="iv.i-Page_24" />their laws), have little or nothing to do with 
religion. Let the age of the earth be what it 
may (we shall be very grateful to the British 
Association, or any other association, when it 
has settled for us how old the earth is, and how 
long man has been upon the face of it); let man 
spring in his physical system from some lower 
phase of life; let the Bible be resolved into its 
constituent sources by the power of modern 
analysis, and our views of it greatly change, as 
indeed they are rapidly changing,—all this does 
not change or destroy in one iota the spiritual 
life that throbs at the heart of humanity, and 
that witnesses to a Spiritual Life above. No 
science, truly so called, can ever touch this or 
destroy it, for the simple reason that its work 
is outside the spiritual or religious sphere altogether. Scientific presumption may suggest the 
delusiveness of this sphere, just as in former 
times religious presumption sought to restrain 
the inquiries of science. It may, when it becomes ribald with a fanaticism far worse than 
any fanaticism of religion, assail and ridicule 
the hopes which, amidst much weakness, have 
made men noble for more than eighteen Christian centuries. But science has no voice beyond its own province. The weakest and the 




<pb n="25" id="iv.i-Page_25" />simplest soul, strong in the consciousness of 
the Divine within and above it, may withstand its most powerful assaults. The shadows 
of doubt may cover you, and you may see no 
light. The difficulties of modern speculation may 
overwhelm you, and you may find no issue from 
them. But there may be that within you which 
these cannot touch. If you wait till you have 
solved all difficulties and cleared away the darkness, you may wait for ever. If your religion is 
made to depend upon such matters, then I hardly 
know what to say to you in a time like this. 
I cannot counsel you to shut your minds against 
any knowledge. I have no ready answers to 
your questions, no short and easy method with 
modern scepticism. Inquiry must have its 
course in theology as in everything else. It is 
fatal to intelligence to talk of an infallible 
Church, and of all free thought in reference to 
religion as deadly rationalism to be shunned. 
Not to be rational in religion as in everything 
else is simply to be foolish, and to throw yourself into the arms of the first authority that is 
able to hold you. In this as in other respects 
you must “work out your own salvation with 
fear and trembling,” remembering that it is “God which worketh in you.” You must examine 

<pb n="26" id="iv.i-Page_26" />your own hearts; you must try yourselves whether there be in you the roots of the 
divine life. If you do not find sin in your hearts 
and Christ also there as the Saviour from sin, 
then you will find Him nowhere. But if you 
find Him there, Christ within you as He was 
within St Paul,—your righteousness, your life, 
your strength in weakness, your light in darkness, the “hope of glory “within you, as He was 
all this to the thoughtful and much-tried apostle,—then you will accept difficulties and doubts, 
and even the despairing darkness of some intellectual moments, when the very foundations 
seem to give way, as you accept other trials; 
and looking humbly for higher light, you will 
patiently wait for it, until the day dawn and the 
shadows flee away.</p> 

<pb n="27" id="iv.i-Page_27" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="II. The Divine Fatherhood." id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
<h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">II.</h2>


<h2 id="iv.ii-p0.2">THE DIVINE FATHERHOOD.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p1"><scripRef passage="Matt 6:9" id="iv.ii-p1.1" parsed="|Matt|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.9"><span class="sc" id="iv.ii-p1.2">MATTHEW</span>, vi. 9</scripRef>.—“Our Father which art in heaven.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.ii-p2">THE Lord’s Prayer touches all hearts by its 
simplicity and comprehensiveness. Its 
familiar words come home to us with a living 
meaning in comparison with which all other 
words of prayer are cold. The more we use 
them, the more we feel what true, healthy, 
happy words of prayer they are—how deeply 
they reach all our spiritual necessities, and carry 
them forth in one harmonious utterance to the 
throne of grace. The prayer is also one of 
more manifold and hallowed associations than 
any other. It is the catholic prayer of Christendom—the few heaven-taught syllables which 
unite the hearts of the faithful everywhere, and 
amidst divisions of opinion and diversities of 
service, in parish church and cathedral choir, 



<pb n="28" id="iv.ii-Page_28" />draw the hearts of God’s children together, and 
inspire them with a common feeling of brotherhood as they say, “Our Father.” It is the 
dearly-remembered prayer of childhood, when 
the mind as yet only vaguely understands what 
the heart with its deeper instinct owns; when 
the human realities of father and mother interpret the solemn language, and make its awe pass 
into sweetness. And in after-years, when we 
may have learned many forms of prayer, and 
sought a varied expression for the varied wants 
of life, the old beautiful words come back to us, 
as far more full of meaning—more adequate in 
their very simplicity—than all we have otherwise learned; and we realise the truth so near 
to the centre of all religion, that the child’s heart 
is the highest offering we can offer unto God—holy and acceptable in His sight.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p3">The opening words of the prayer—“Our 
Father which art in heaven”—form the keynote from which all the rest starts, and to which 
they lead up. Let us try in a simple, unsystematic way to find the meaning of the words. 
This meaning in a certain sense is not far to seek.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p4">The words of the text unfold three aspects of 
truth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p5">I. Fatherhood.</p>


<pb n="29" id="iv.ii-Page_29" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p6">II. Common Fatherhood.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p7">III. Perfect Fatherhood.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p8">The idea of Father is the generic idea of the text. 
We are taught to pray to God as our <i>Father</i>. “After this manner ye shall pray,” our Lord 
taught His disciples. He had been speaking of 
the hypocritical prayers of the Pharisees in the 
synagogues and in the corners of the streets; and 
of the “vain repetitions” of the heathen, thinking “they shall be heard for their much speaking.” He unfolds a higher conception of prayer 
as a living communion of spirit with spirit, of 
children with a Father. There was nothing absolutely new in this conception of Divine Fatherhood. No novelty is claimed for the conception. 
Even the heathen had spoken of the supreme 
Deity as “the Father of gods and men.” The 
idea of Fatherhood is supposed by some to be 
an essential part of the primitive Aryan conception of God. And in the prophetical writings of 
the Old Testament, the idea frequently appears. “Doubtless,” says Isaiah,<note n="14" id="iv.ii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p9"><scripRef passage="Isa 63:16" id="iv.ii-p9.1" parsed="|Isa|63|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.16">Chap. lxiii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thou art our Father, 
though Abraham be ignorant of us, and Israel 
acknowledge us not. Thou, Lord, art our 
Father.” “Have we not all one Father?” is 
almost the closing utterance of Jewish prophecy.<note n="15" id="iv.ii-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p10"><scripRef passage="Mal 2:10" id="iv.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Mal|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.10">Malachi, ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> <pb n="30" id="iv.ii-Page_30" />The idea of Divine Fatherhood, therefore, could not have presented any novelty; the 
very language used by our Lord may not have 
been heard for the first time. “Our Father 
which art in heaven,” may have been customary 
words of prayer to the Jews. We may have 
in them an utterance of religious thought 
common to the Jewish schools of the period. 
Some have pleased themselves with this idea. 
Some have even imagined that the Lord’s Prayer 
in its several details was a familiar Jewish prayer. 
Nor would it matter if it were. For here, as 
with other parts of our Lord’s teaching, it is not 
absolute novelty that is claimed for it. It is not 
that the same things or similar things were never 
said before by any teacher. But it is that no 
one has ever said them, as He did, “with authority.” No one ever transfigured them, as He did, 
with living light for the souls of men, or gave 
them such a creative transforming power over the 
wills of men. This is the Divine originality of 
our Lord, that He illuminated all truth, traditionary or otherwise, concerning our relations to 
the Divine, and imparted to it a force and life 
of meaning that it never had before. The idea 
of Divine Fatherhood, for example, became animated <pb n="31" id="iv.ii-Page_31" />in all His speech and in all His acts into a 
spiritual principle, such as neither Gentile nor 
Jew had before felt it to be. In Christ, God 
was seen not merely to be the creative Source of 
the human race, “who hath made us, and not 
we ourselves;” He was not merely a Divine 
Power or Ruler; the Divine Personality—creative and authoritative—was not only brought 
forth in Him into a clearer and happier light: 
but more than this—it was made plain that God 
loves men, and cares for them with a genuine, 
moral affection. As a wise and good man regards his children—and in a far higher degree—God regards us. He not merely made us and 
rules us, but He truly loves us; and all His actions 
towards us—all His dealings with us—spring 
from love. Love is the essence of the Divine 
Fatherhood in Christ. It sums up all its other 
meanings. <i>We</i> may love wrongly: a human 
father may allow his affection to outrun his justice in dealing with his children. There is no 
security for the balance of moral qualities in us. 
But in God as revealed in Christ there is a perfect consistency of all moral attributes, and love 
is the expression of this consistency. As St 
John says, “God <i>is</i> love.”<note n="16" id="iv.ii-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p11"><scripRef passage="1John 4:8" id="iv.ii-p11.1" parsed="|1John|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.8">1 John, iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> The revelation of <pb n="32" id="iv.ii-Page_32" />the Divine love in Christ is in a true sense the 
revelation of all else. All other truth can be 
conceived from this point of view. All leads 
back to this source.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p12">And this it was which men had hitherto failed 
to see. They had been unable with a clear 
vision to reach this Source, and to perceive how 
all Divine action springs out of it. They had 
never before got to the true point, from which, 
and from which alone, all the other characteristics of the Divine fall into order. It had been 
from the beginning of the world, and even continues to be, one of the hardest things for men to 
believe that God really loves them. They lacked 
then, and they often lack still, faith to look 
beyond the appearances of nature and the issues 
of life—frequently so full of evil—to a Light in 
which there is no darkness, and to a Love of which 
there is no doubt. The fowls of the air and the 
lilies of the field of which our Lord speaks in 
this chapter might have taught them better, if 
they had been able to see all the Divine meaning 
in them. But, after all, evil lay near to many 
poor human creatures as a bitter burden too 
heavy to be borne; and the lilies of the field 
were far away, and the birds of the air sang not 
for them in the branches. The lack of faith to 



<pb n="33" id="iv.ii-Page_33" />look beyond the darkness and evil of the world, 
and to read the Divine meaning of good in all 
nature and providence is, after all, for many men, 
perhaps for most men, something rather to be 
deplored than to be wondered at.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p13">But this Divine truth has been brought near 
to us all in Christ. In Him the great Source 
of all being is perfectly good. He has a Father’s 
heart. He loves all creatures He has made. “This is the message which we have 
heard of Him, and declare unto you, that God is light, and in Him is no darkness 
at all”<note n="17" id="iv.ii-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p14"><scripRef passage="1John 1:5" id="iv.ii-p14.1" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5">1 John, i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “He 
that loveth not, knoweth not God; for God is love”<note n="18" id="iv.ii-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p15"><scripRef passage="1John 4:8" id="iv.ii-p15.1" parsed="|1John|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.8">Ibid. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> It 
is only in Christ that the character of God 
thus appears in perfect light and love, casting 
out all darkness and fear, shining with the 
lustre of a perfect spiritual harmony. There 
is a supreme Will above us. God is our Creator, our Ruler, our Judge. But primarily and 
essentially God is our Father in Christ. All 
His purposes with us—all His rule over us—all His judgment upon us,—goes forth out of 
His love, and because He desires our good. 
He afflicts not willingly. If He punishes, 
it is because He loves. This is the essential 
revelation of God in Christ—the central idea of 

<pb n="34" id="iv.ii-Page_34" />he Divine from which all other ideas go forth. 
They are, if not subordinate to this—for <i>subordination</i> is not a proper aspect under which to 
regard the Divine attributes in relation to one 
another—yet executive of this, which is the 
supreme, essential, Divine fact revealed in Christ. 
And it requires only a slight knowledge of 
Heathenism and Judaism to know that neither 
Gentile nor Jew fully understood this fact before “the Dayspring from on high visited us, to give 
light to them that sit in darkness and in the 
shadow of death, to guide our feet into the way 
of peace.” When the humble Christian looks 
up to God, and says, “Father,” with some real 
insight and feeling, such as Christ Himself had 
of what He says, he has a vision of the Divine 
beyond all other visions. He sees God, if not “face to face,” yet heart to heart. The spirit 
of bondage—the sense of fear—dies out of him; 
the Spirit of adoption takes hold of him, and 
all his being goes forth in the cry, “Abba, 
Father.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p16">II. But God is not only a Father in Christ; 
He is our Father—the Father, that is to say, <i>not</i> 
of any class or sect or nation of men, but the 
Father of all: “He hath made of one blood 



<pb n="35" id="iv.ii-Page_35" />all nations of men.”<note n="19" id="iv.ii-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p17"><scripRef passage="Acts 17:26" id="iv.ii-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|17|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.26">Acts, xvii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> Not only so, but He 
exercises the same paternal relation to all who 
will only claim Him as a Father, and address 
Him in the language of our text, “Our Father 
which art in heaven.” This is the simple, undiluted meaning of the text, and we must not 
let ourselves be robbed of its blessing and comfort by any theological glosses whatever. The 
relation of Divine Fatherhood in Christ is universal, and may be claimed by all who will 
honestly accept the position of Christ, and use 
His language. This is the simple solution; and 
there is no other solution of all the difficulties in 
which the subject has been involved.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p18">This community of Fatherhood in the Divine 
was for the first time made manifest in Christ, 
and realised in Him towards all men. In no 
respect, perhaps, does the religion of the Gospels 
more brightly vindicate its divine Original. All 
distinctions of humanity, diversities of race, of 
colour, of culture, disappear in Christ. In Him 
there is neither Greek nor Jew, barbarian nor 
Scythian, bond nor free. Brāhman and Sūdra, 
priest and beggar, master and slave, are all alike 
before God. The Supreme stands in the same 
relation to all. Jewish jealousy, Greek or Roman 

<pb n="36" id="iv.ii-Page_36" />aristocracy, Egyptian or Indian caste, vanish 
before Him. There is no individual, no class of 
individuals, no family or race or sect, no tribe or 
nation—white, brown, or black—can claim any 
special relation to Him. All are the same in His 
sight—all may claim equal access to Him. This 
is now a mere commonplace of Christianity. But 
when it was for the first time fully disclosed in 
Christ, it was intolerable alike to Jew or Gentile. 
It required a special revelation to make it known 
to the Apostle St Peter; it was but faintly apprehended by the early Jewish Churches planted by 
St James and St Peter; it needed the great 
Apostle of the Gentiles to hold it steadily before 
the conscience, to fix it as a living germ of 
thought in the intelligence of mankind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p19">Not only so; but the Christian Church has 
been continually liable to fall below this great 
idea, and to let it become obscured. The equal 
community of all in the Divine is a truth which 
few Christian communities hold with consistency, 
or carry out to its clear consequences. There 
are widespread notions in all our Churches which 
could not last a day if this truth were thoroughly 
apprehended and applied. And the cause of the 
misapprehension is not merely the pride of some—that love of exclusiveness so natural to the 
human heart, or desire of power so dear to it, 



<pb n="37" id="iv.ii-Page_37" />which all organisations, ecclesiastical as well as 
civil, naturally breed; but it is also the servility 
of others. It is not only the Pharisee thinking 
himself nearer to God, and giving thanks that 
he is not as other men; but it is the publican 
overdoing his humility, and not so much as lifting his eyes to heaven, save through some one 
standing between him and heaven. Just as men 
have difficulty in believing at all in the Divine 
love, or that they have a Father in heaven who 
has no thoughts towards them but thoughts of 
good; so they have difficulty in believing that 
their share is as direct and immediate as that of 
any other in this love—in saying with all their 
hearts, “Our Father.” They have difficulty in 
recognising that they are as near to God, and 
as dear to God, as any priest is or can be; that 
they are as close to Divine blessing, and have an 
equal share in it with any minister. They shrink 
from the fulness of Divine privilege which they 
have in Christ. They are content to stand afar 
off, if only some transmitted ray of the heavenly 
favour may reach them—some broken shower 
of the Divine blessing may fall on them. This 
spirit of religious servility lies deep in human 
nature; and Christian Churches have too often 
fostered it and used it, instead of trying to kill 
it, and to educate the popular religious conscience <pb n="38" id="iv.ii-Page_38" />into a full perception of spiritual life 
and freedom. It is out of this servile spirit—this “spirit of bondage again to fear,” as the 
Apostle terms it<note n="20" id="iv.ii-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p20"><scripRef passage="Rom 8:15" id="iv.ii-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.15">Romans, viii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>—and not merely from pride 
and a perverted love of power, that ideas of 
human priesthood come, and tendencies so constantly reappear towards a mediatorial religion incarnated in human forms and symbols. 
Continually men are sinking below the full conception of the Divine love; and as they do so, 
the priest comes into the foreground and offers 
to mediate between them and a God whom they 
have ceased to comprehend. Priestcraft grows 
as true religion dies. When men make much of 
priests, they cease to believe in God. This is the 
essential evil of ceremonial and priestly religion. 
It implies doubt of the equal love of God towards 
all men—of His equal care and concern for all—of the direct interest which all have in the 
Divine Fatherhood—the immediate share which 
all have in the Divine love.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p21">The idea of a Priesthood is a valuable and a 
true idea, in so far as it represents the reality of 
a spiritual order, and the necessity of certain men 
being devoted to educate other men in the perception of this order and in duty towards it in 

<pb n="39" id="iv.ii-Page_39" />so far, in short, as it shadows forth and brings 
home to us the infinite help that there is in God 
for all human creatures. In the struggles and 
aspirations of life, and especially of the religious 
life, we instinctively cling to others who seem 
wise and good, and able to help us in our upward way. There is a wonderful faith in the 
human heart, with all its waywardness—faith in 
a Divine guidance, which others can interpret for 
us better than we ourselves. This is the moral 
meaning of a priesthood, and it is a true meaning. The idea of such help is deeply planted in 
the religious soul. We would say nothing to 
weaken it where it is combined with intelligence 
and sense. But so soon as the idea of moral 
help becomes translated into ceremonial power 
or privilege, it passes into falsehood. The priest 
then becomes not merely the representative of a 
spiritual order, but the dispenser of spiritual good. 
By some outward act done to him he is supposed 
to stand nearer to God than others—he claims 
to stand nearer to Him, and to hold the blessings 
of God in his hand, to give according to his own 
choice and discrimination. Of all this there is 
not a trace in the Gospels. God is there equally 
near to all. He is equally the Father of all who 
will come to Him as children and claim His Fatherly <pb n="40" id="iv.ii-Page_40" />affection. And, on the other hand, all men 
are alike before Him—Pharisee and Sadducee, 
priest or scribe, have in themselves no spiritual 
advantage or divine right. If any are disposed 
to say, “We are the children; others are outside 
of the divine circle within which we dwell,”—Christ says, in reply, that He is able to raise up 
children unto Abraham from the very stones of 
the street.<note n="21" id="iv.ii-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p22"><scripRef passage="Matt 3:9" id="iv.ii-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.9">Matt iii. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 8:39" id="iv.ii-p22.2" parsed="|John|8|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.39">John, viii. 39</scripRef>.</p></note> He everywhere passes by external distinctions, and brings 
into prominent relief those essential characteristics of human nature which 
bring men together, and make them common or alike before God—those spiritual 
qualities which, in comparison with mere intellectual or social qualities, unite 
them on the same level. Dismissing from view all the accidents of which men make 
so much—distinctions of social or intellectual grade, of education or ability 
or culture—He fixes attention on the broad moral features in which we are all comparatively one—sinners alike needing salvation, alike capable of 
salvation. In His unerring sight, no one stands 
before another; in His unerring, comprehending 
love, no one receives to the default of another. 
He is the Father of all. “Of a truth God is no 
respecter of persons: but in every nation he 

<pb n="41" id="iv.ii-Page_41" />that feareth Him, and worketh righteousness, is 
accepted with Him.”<note n="22" id="iv.ii-p22.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p23"><scripRef passage="Acts 10:34,35" id="iv.ii-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|10|34|10|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.34-Acts.10.35">Acts, x. 34, 35</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p24">III. But God is not only “Our Father;” He 
is “Our Father which art in heaven.” This 
conveys to us the idea of perfect Fatherhood; 
and this idea is an important complement of 
those we have already considered. The effect 
of our previous exposition is to bring the Divine 
very near to man. God is a Father. He is our 
Father. The Supreme Being is represented 
under the nearness and dearness of a familiar 
human relationship. We approach Him, as children a father. We are in the presence of One 
who loves us, who cares for us, who desires only 
our good. All this is fitted, if anything can be 
fitted, to touch within us the instincts of spiritual affection, and awaken in our hearts that love 
of God which ought to be the guide of our lives. 
But mistake is apt to arise out of this very 
familiarity with the Divine which we are taught 
to cherish in Christ. We are apt to think of 
God as altogether such an one as ourselves. 
His heart of love so near to us, so open to us, 
may be supposed to be a heart like our own in 
its weakness as well as in its tenderness—subject <pb n="42" id="iv.ii-Page_42" />to influence as well as open to entreaty. 
We may carry up, in short, the idea of human 
frailty, as well as of human affection, to the 
Supreme. And it is needless to say that this 
has been universally done in all human religions. An element of human passion is found 
clinging to every natural imagination of Deity. 
The Divine is pictured as subject to animal 
instincts and gratified by animal sacrifices. The 
most cruel and dreadful practices have sprung 
out of this picture of a Divine being as not 
only to be entreated of men, but propitiated by 
them—moved by some ceremony which they 
performed or some victim which they offered. 
You have only to realise the picture to see 
how irreligious it is. A God of such a nature 
could be no God. A being pleased with sacrifices and burnt-offerings, whose disposition towards men was affected by the slaying of a 
victim, and the sprinkling of its blood upon 
an altar, is hardly a moral being at all. The 
taint of weakness in its grossest form clings to 
such a notion of Deity. You must get quite 
out of the region of such notions before you 
attain to the revelation of God in Jesus Christ—of a Father who is at the same time “Our 
Father which art in heaven.” In Christ the 



<pb n="43" id="iv.ii-Page_43" />Supreme is seen to be a perfect Moral Will, 
whose sacrifices are the reasonable services of 
the creatures He has made.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p25">The essence of the Divine Fatherhood in Christ, 
as we have said, is love, but love which is 
wholly without weakness; not any mere tenderness, or pitifulness, or affectionateness, but a perfectly good Will, at once just and loving, righteous 
and tender, holy and gracious. It is only in our 
imperfect perceptions that these moral attributes 
are separable. Essentially in the supreme Will, 
they are inseparable. A love which failed in 
justice would be no true love, morally speaking. 
A tenderness which lacked righteousness would 
become mere good-nature, and issue in evils 
probably worse than the most rigorous equity. 
A grace which was without holiness would be 
no blessing. To break up or separate these 
moral conceptions in God is a fertile root of false 
religion, and, we may add, of false theology.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p26">The invocation of the Lord’s Prayer in its full 
form, unspeakably tender as it is, blends inseparably all these moral conceptions. It brings 
God into the closest personal relation to us, and 
yet it raises Him infinitely above us. It reveals 
a love near to us, and which we can fully comprehend, and yet a love transcending while it 



<pb n="44" id="iv.ii-Page_44" />embraces us. No closeness of relationship with 
God brings Him down to our level. He remains 
far above us. “Our Father,” indeed, but “Our 
Father which art in heaven”—the Head not 
merely of the lower world of visible beings in 
which we live, and move, and make our daily 
bread—but the Head as well of a higher world or 
order of being. The expression “which art in 
heaven” must mean this at least. It must mean 
that there is a transcending sphere in which God 
dwells. Such an idea of a higher world—a 
world of spirit, and not merely of matter—a 
supernatural order exceeding yet embracing 
the natural order, seems necessarily implied 
in religious thought. It is the teaching more 
or less of all spiritual philosophy that such a 
world is the true world of being—of substance 
and reality—of which the visible material 
world is only the transitory form or expression. 
Nature is a veil or screen hiding God in His 
essence from us, while revealing Him in His 
operations. We must pierce the veil of sense, 
and get behind the screen, of which our outward 
lives themselves are a part, before we reach the 
higher world, where God is the light which no 
man can approach unto.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p27">This conception of a higher life than the 



<pb n="45" id="iv.ii-Page_45" />present—a supernatural life in which all the 
elements of good that we know here shall be 
perfected, and all the elements of evil expelled—seems the essential foundation of religious 
aspiration—of all lifting of the soul towards the 
Divine. Apart from such a conception, prayer 
seems a mockery, worship a delusion. Yet we 
have lived to see an attempt to build religion 
upon a mere basis of Nature—on the denial that 
there is a higher world at all, and that man himself in his varied activities is the highest form of 
being, above which there is nothing, or nothing 
at least which we can ever know. Unless all 
the past expressions of the religious instinct are 
a delusion, this must be a delusion. Not in 
himself, but above himself—in a higher, holier, 
and perfect Being—has man in his best moments 
hitherto sought the power of religious consolation and the bond of his spiritual life. It has been the awe of such a Being which has most 
moved man to religious thoughtfulness, and inspired him with the dread of sin. He has never 
been able to sustain his higher aspirations, or 
to purify his inner life, by Nature. If there is 
nothing beyond himself to which he can lift his 
eyes, he will not lift them at all. The only 
object of religion which can at once engage his <pb n="46" id="iv.ii-Page_46" />intelligence and affection is a Father in heaven. 
If we worship, we must worship a Glory that 
is above us. If our hearts move in prayer, 
they must move towards another Heart that 
liveth for ever, in which there is all the love, 
and far more than the love, that is in us, 
and yet in which there is none of the weakness 
which mingles with love in us. If we bow 
in adoration, we must bow before a Personal 
Presence—a throne at once of mercy and of 
judgment, of righteousness and of grace—a Will 
higher than our own, whither our wills, feeble 
and wavering, yet amidst all these fluctuations 
pointing beyond earth and flesh, may ascend. 
Such a Will it is, such a Presence, such a Heart, 
such an enthroned Personality, that is revealed 
to us in Christ: a Father, yet a Judge; a Saviour, 
yet a Lord; near to us, yet infinitely transcending us; “having respect unto the lowly,”<note n="23" id="iv.ii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p28"><scripRef passage="138:6" id="iv.ii-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|138|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.138.6">Psalm cxxxviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> yet 
“the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy.”<note n="24" id="iv.ii-p28.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p29"><scripRef passage="Isa 57:15" id="iv.ii-p29.1" parsed="|Isa|57|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.57.15">Isaiah, lvii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> Towards such a 
Presence and Person should we worship when 
we pray “after this manner”—“Our Father 
which art in heaven, Hallowed be Thy Name.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p30">In conclusion, let us bear in mind that we cannot claim God as our Father unless we are willing <pb n="47" id="iv.ii-Page_47" />to be His sons. His will towards us changes 
not. His name remains for ever the same. 
But we cannot know His will, we cannot claim 
His name, if we reject His love. To them who 
reject His love, His will is no longer one of 
love, but of wrath; His name is no longer a 
name of endearment, but of terror. It is of 
the nature of the Divine Love that it should 
not spare the impenitent and unbelieving, the 
contemptuously selfish and guilty, who say in 
their hearts, “Who is the Lord that He should 
reign over us?” It belongs to the idea of Divine 
Fatherhood that it should cast from its embrace 
those who disown its solicitations; who turn 
away from its light and love the darkness, 
because their deeds are evil. The more “Our 
Father in heaven” loves us, the more fearful it is 
for us by wilful sin to reject His love—the more 
must we suffer if we do so. Brethren, it is the 
very love of God which, despised, makes the 
wrath of God. It is the very Fatherliness of 
the Divine which makes it a “consuming fire” against all unrighteousness and ungodliness of 
men.</p><pb n="48" id="iv.ii-Page_48" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="III. The Peace of Christ." id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">
<h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">III.</h2>
<h2 id="iv.iii-p0.2">THE PEACE OF CHRIST.</h2>

<p class="center" id="iv.iii-p1">“Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the 
world giveth, give I unto you.”—<scripRef passage="John 14:27" id="iv.iii-p1.1" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27"><span class="sc" id="iv.iii-p1.2">JOHN</span>, xiv. 27</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="first" id="iv.iii-p2">THERE is a singular beauty and depth of 
meaning in these words. Every spiritual 
mind owns this directly, whatever difficulty it 
may have in analysing and entering into all the 
meaning. Like many words of St John, they 
address more directly the spiritual instinct than 
the spiritual intelligence. We <i>feel</i> them more 
than we can explain them. They meet our 
silent aspirations. They give an answer to our 
deepest longings.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p3">Christ came to give peace on earth. The 
promise of the Advent was, “Glory to God in 
the Highest, and on earth Peace.” The promise 
might seem to have failed of its fulfilment. 
Men strive for the mastery as of old, and amidst 



<pb n="49" id="iv.iii-Page_49" />the movements of human ambition, and the contradictions of human opinion, peace seems as far 
off as ever. This is true, and yet the text is also 
true. The peace which our Lord came to give—which He left with His own when He went 
away—which He gives now—not as the world 
giveth—to all that ask it, is not peace as men 
often mean by the word. It is not external 
quiet, or ease, mere composure or comfort such 
as men desire and crave after. The Gospel is 
nowhere said to be a Gospel of earthly comfort. The happiness which Christ promised is 
not happiness in the sense of exemption from 
trouble, or danger, or sorrow. On the contrary, 
the Lord assured His followers that in the world 
they would have tribulation. Even as He had 
been tried and suffered, so would they. The 
servant was to be as his Lord, the disciple as his 
Master—in this respect and in others. Yet 
they were assured of peace. The “weary and 
heavy laden”—those on whom the burden of 
care or sorrow might fall most heavily—were to 
have “rest” unto their souls. Their peace was 
to work through patience and suffering. It was 
not only to be compatible with conflict and 
danger and toil, but in and through these it 
was to come; and while all things were shaken 

<pb n="50" id="iv.iii-Page_50" />around them, and “without were fightings, within were fears,”<note n="25" id="iv.iii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p4"><scripRef passage="2Cor 7:5" id="iv.iii-p4.1" parsed="|2Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.5">2 Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “the peace of God, which 
passeth all understanding” was to “keep their 
hearts and minds through Christ Jesus.”<note n="26" id="iv.iii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p5"><scripRef passage="Phil 4:7" id="iv.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Phil|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.7">Philip. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p6">What we think of most naturally in connection with such a subject is our Lord’s own life—so majestic in its repose—so grand in its 
peacefulness—with such a pervading depth of 
calm in it, and yet so troubled outwardly. 
And here no doubt is the key to the meaning. 
Our Lord’s own life—His spiritual manifestation 
in life and death—is the best interpreter of all 
His profoundest sayings. For the Christian lives 
only in Christ. He has no life apart from Him. 
All Christian thought is hid in Him. All 
Christian experience grows out of Him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p7">According to the terms of the text, our Lord 
makes first an explicit promise of peace as His 
gift to His disciples; and then sets in contrast 
with His own gift the gifts of the world. “Peace 
I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: <i>not</i> as 
the world giveth, give I unto you.” We will best 
bring out the meaning of the divine gift by placing in front the gifts with which it is contrasted.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p8">I. Christ frequently draws in sharp and decisive <pb n="51" id="iv.iii-Page_51" />terms the contrast betwixt Himself and 
the world. We “cannot serve,” He tells us, “God and mammon.”<note n="27" id="iv.iii-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p9"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p9.1" passage="Matt. vi. 24" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24">Matt. vi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> “If any man love the 
world, the love of the Father is not in him.”<note n="28" id="iv.iii-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p10"><scripRef passage="1John 2:15" id="iv.iii-p10.1" parsed="|1John|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.15">1 John, ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> 
It is nowhere said that the world is worthless, 
or that mammon is unattractive. On the contrary, the very sharpness of the antagonism 
drawn by Christ implies that what is called the 
world has powerful attractions for man. It has 
fair and promising gifts to offer him; otherwise 
there need have been no such decisive contrast 
drawn betwixt Himself and it, and no such 
solemn warning that we cannot serve both Him 
and it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p11">Now, what are the gifts of the world? What 
is meant by the world, and the attractions by 
which it lures man? There can be no doubt of 
the general meaning. The world is the outside 
life of man. Its gifts are possessions, dear to his 
senses, his intellect, and even his heart. It rewards with its own. If we serve it, it will not 
disown us. To the ambitious man, who knows 
how to use skilfully the instruments of ambition, 
it gives influence and authority. To the self-indulgent man, it gives the means of indulgence. 
It tempts the sight with seeing, and the ear with 

<pb n="52" id="iv.iii-Page_52" />hearing. It ministers enjoyment in a thousand 
forms. To the industrious, it yields the fruit of 
industry; for the careful, it heaps up riches; 
for the clever and adventurous, it presents endless resources of satisfaction and scope of enterprise.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p12">It is needless to speak lightly of such things. 
They have naturally a great attraction for all. 
To get on in the world and receive of its best 
gifts, is a legitimate aim. It is an incentive to 
youthful aspiration and middle-aged ambition. 
It is the inspiration of some of the most definite 
and valuable forms of social virtue and domestic 
happiness. It is the spur of social progress—the spring of industry and civilisation. Therefore there is and can be nothing wrong in so 
far using the world. There is nothing to be disparaged in the things which the world gives, if 
they are given for honest work. Our Lord nowhere hints that we are not to touch its gifts, 
but rather to condemn and cast them from us. 
But what He everywhere implies is, that these 
gifts at the best are not enough for us. They 
minister enjoyment—they are means of usefulness; but there is that in man which they cannot reach. It is, in short, the abuse and not 
the use of the world which our Lord reprobates. <pb n="53" id="iv.iii-Page_53" />It is when the heart so loves the world that it 
has no room for other love; when the mind so 
fills itself with the things of sense, or intellect, 
or imagination, or passion, as to exclude the 
sense of higher, Divine things, that judgment is 
passed upon it, and it is clearly true that whosoever “loveth the world, the love of the Father 
is not in him.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p13">It will be always difficult to persuade the 
young that the world cannot satisfy them—that 
its gifts, however fair and attractive, are, if not 
delusive, yet inadequate to the higher wants of 
the human soul. They seem so far from the 
fulness that the world can give them. They 
stand at such a distance from its giddy heights 
of ambition, of pride, of pleasure, that they believe, or often do so, that they would be happy 
if only they once reached those heights, and 
could look back from them with a proud complacency on all that they had gained. Yet if 
there is anything more frequently verified by 
experience than another, it is the fact that the 
very highest triumphs of the world do not give 
happiness. And always the more is this the 
case where the nature that has sought such happiness is a true and noble nature. The more 
profound the springs of life, the more difficult 



<pb n="54" id="iv.iii-Page_54" />are they to reach. The more real the heart, the 
less easily can it be filled. There are depths in 
almost every human being that no merely outward gift can reach. The success after which 
we strive fails to gratify. The joys which have 
spurred us on perish in the using. The brightest of them wear out, and there is no spring of 
renewal in them. The glittering height that 
tempted from afar is found when reached to 
be a barren level. The knowledge which was 
dear in the prospect is fruitless in the possession. 
The glory of the gift vanishes with its realisation. The “light that never was on sea or 
land,” and has drawn the youthful spirit from 
afar, fades into the common day. The very 
capacity of enjoyment decays, and is ready to 
vanish away. The eye is no longer satisfied 
with seeing, nor the ear filled with hearing. 
The intellect is no longer tempted by inquiry; 
and out of the very pride of aspiration comes 
the weakness of exhaustion, or the despair of 
truth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p14">Such are the world’s gifts at the best. Taking 
the highest view, they fail because they leave the 
spiritual side of our nature untouched. They 
fail, moreover, in themselves, because, like all outward realities, however real, they do not last. <pb n="55" id="iv.iii-Page_55" />The life goes out of them. It withers like the 
grass, “and the flower thereof falleth, and the 
grace of the fashion of it perisheth.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p15">II. Now the gift of Christ is the opposite of 
all this.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p16">(l.) It is primarily inward, while the gifts of 
the world are outward. Our Lord knew what 
was in man. He was Himself a man, profoundly 
conscious of all the higher qualities and activities of our being. He saw that the root of human misery was the attempt of man to satisfy 
himself with this world, or with things merely 
external. This it was that made Him lay His 
ban upon the world as His own special antagonist. It was not the outside in itself that He 
condemned; nothing external, in so far as it 
was merely external or natural, did He for a 
moment interdict—for that would have been to 
interdict His own work. But He denounced 
the outward when it absorbed the inward and 
took its place. The world in His view was the 
displacement of the spiritual by the material—not matter itself, or any form of external advantage, glory, or beauty, but the heart materialised, the mere good of earth in room of the 
higher good of the Spirit. No happiness, He 



<pb n="56" id="iv.iii-Page_56" />assured man, could be reached in this way. The 
nature of man demands spiritual as well as natural food. It cannot live by bread alone. It cannot quench immortal longings by mere draughts 
of sensual or even intellectual gratification. 
These are good to give you what they have, but 
you need more than they have; and God Himself can alone give you all you need. And I 
who am the Revelation of the Father—of His 
grace and truth—can alone satisfy the wants of 
your souls. “Come unto me, and I will give 
you rest.”<note n="29" id="iv.iii-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p17"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p17.1" passage="Matt. xi. 28" parsed="|Matt|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28">Matt. xi. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> “Whosoever drinketh of this water 
shall thirst again: but whosoever drinketh of 
the water that I shall give him shall never 
thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall 
be in him a well of water springing up into 
everlasting life.”<note n="30" id="iv.iii-p17.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p18"><scripRef passage="John 4:13,14" id="iv.iii-p18.1" parsed="|John|4|13|4|14" osisRef="Bible:John.4.13-John.4.14">John, iv. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p19">There is something in the very language of the text that 
suggests the immediate relation of the soul to God, and the deep inwardness of 
the gift which it promises. Peace is an inward resting. A mind at peace is a 
mind not only calm and unruffled in its temporary mood, but profoundly composed 
in its unseen depths. There is not merely quiet upon the surface, but a 
deep-seated rest of the inner life—</p>
<pb n="57" id="iv.iii-Page_57" />
<verse id="iv.iii-p19.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p19.2">“It is not quiet, it is not ease,</l> 
<l class="t1" id="iv.iii-p19.3">But something deeper far than these.”</l> 
</verse>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p20">The expression itself betrays something of 
this deeper meaning even in its ordinary 
application—as when we look abroad upon 
the sea, or the silent hills as they sleep in the 
tranquil folds of the evening light, and say, How 
peaceful they are! we mean not merely that the 
wind is down or the air is still, but that Nature 
rests in her inner central depths.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p21">It is such an inward reality—quiet <i>within</i> the 
soul—a restful life beneath all other life—that 
Christ gives to them that are His. It is something deeper than sense, or intellect, or passion, 
or all the shows of that life which we can see, or 
hear, or touch. It is no mere harmony of natural 
powers—although it is also this; but it is a positive spiritual endowment—a <i>gift</i> from the Divine—something which at once settles and stays the 
spirit on a foundation that cannot be moved, 
though the earth be removed, and the waters 
roar and be troubled. It is the consciousness 
of God Himself as our loving Father, and of 
the strength of the Divine Will which we have 
chosen against all human selfishness and sin.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p22">Christ did not concern Himself with man’s 
outward life. He did not try to change the 



<pb n="58" id="iv.iii-Page_58" />direction of His external activities, although some 
have conceived His mission after this manner. 
He nowhere says to His disciples, “You are to 
come out of the world.” At the close of this 
very discourse His prayer for them is, not that 
they should be taken out of the world, but that 
they should be kept from the evil that is in it.<note n="31" id="iv.iii-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p23"><scripRef passage="John 17:15" id="iv.iii-p23.1" parsed="|John|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.15">John, xvii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> 
He leaves alone man’s outward career; and 
through the power of His mighty sympathy—of 
His living affinity with all his true wants—He 
lays hold of man’s inner life. Here was the root 
of good or evil—of happiness or misery. Here 
was the spring which, as it was sweet or bitter, 
imparted health or disease, life or death, to all the 
forces of human activity. And our Lord applied 
the remedy here. He took of His own and gave 
it unto man. He seized the root of his personal life and planted it in God. And this is 
to do everything for man—to satisfy his most 
restless craving, as well as give meaning to his 
highest aspirations—to reduce all the discords 
of his life to a unity; so that whatever may 
befall him, “the peace of God, which passeth all 
understanding,” shall keep his mind and heart 
through Jesus Christ. From within outwards 

<pb n="59" id="iv.iii-Page_59" />the change is wrought. Settled in the Divine—at one with God—there goes forth from this 
sure stay—this bright confidence—a silent yet 
potent influence bringing every thought and 
feeling and act into obedience to Him, gently 
yet strongly binding all into that unity of the 
spirit which is the bond of peace.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p24">(2.) But further, the text enables us yet more 
fully to understand the peace of which it speaks. “Peace I leave with you, <i>my</i> peace I give unto 
you.” The peace which Christ gives is <i>His own</i>. 
Can we say more distinctly what this was? 
whence it was? The peace of Christ was the 
fulness of the Divine in Him. It came forth from 
the perfect unity of the Father and Himself. It 
was the expression of this unity—the natural 
reflection of His entire self-surrender to the 
Father’s will. His peace was unbroken because 
His obedience was unmarred. It was His meat 
to do the will of Him that sent Him, and finish 
His work. His life on earth was the perfect life 
of God—the incarnation of the Divine. He 
dwelt in the radiant fulness of the Divine Presence, daily His delight rejoicing before Him; 
and so resting with undimmed trust in the 
Divine, He could have no fear. No shadow of 



<pb n="60" id="iv.iii-Page_60" />unrest could touch Him. None ever did touch 
Him, save at the last, when the darkness of the 
world’s sin so covered Him that He cried out in 
agony. This momentary interruption of our 
Lord’s peace shows more clearly than all else 
its character and depth. For alarm could only 
reach Him through the inner hiding of that Presence which had never before forsaken Him. 
Unrest only came when the darkened burden of 
His sin-bearing upon the cross obscured the light 
of that ineffable love in which He had hitherto 
dwelt, and left Him for the time as it were alone—without God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p25">The source of Christ’s peace, then, was union 
with God. It was the enjoyment of His 
nearness to God, and the fulness with which he 
rested in the Divine love. The peace which 
He gives is the same which He enjoyed. Our 
peace, like His, can alone come from the living 
unity of our will with the Divine Will; we must 
be one with the Father, as He is. This unity 
was in Him originally as the Father’s eternal 
Son; it is in us derivatively through the Son. “The glory which Thou gavest me I have given 
them; that they may be one, even as we arc 
one: I in them, and Thou in me, that they may 
be made perfect in one; and that the world may 



<pb n="61" id="iv.iii-Page_61" />know that Thou hast sent me, and hast loved 
them, as Thou hast loved me.”<note n="32" id="iv.iii-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p26"><scripRef passage="John 17:22,23" id="iv.iii-p26.1" parsed="|John|17|22|17|23" osisRef="Bible:John.17.22-John.17.23">John, xvii. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p27">In Christ we are made one with God, “who 
hath reconciled us to Himself.”<note n="33" id="iv.iii-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p28"><scripRef id="iv.iii-p28.1" passage="2 Cor. v. 18" parsed="|2Cor|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.18">2 Cor. v. 18</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Eph 2:13,14" id="iv.iii-p28.2" parsed="|Eph|2|13|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.13-Eph.2.14">Eph. ii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> “Now, in 
Christ Jesus, ye who sometimes were afar off are 
made nigh by the blood of Christ. For He is 
our peace, who hath made both one, and hath 
broken down the middle wall of partition.” And 
thus reconciled to our heavenly Father, we are 
made partakers of His own nature—reinvested 
with the fulness of His own image—consecrated 
by His own Spirit. Christ is created within us 
unto all good works. The old selfish nature is 
destroyed. The new life of self-sacrifice, purity, 
and love, lives and grows in us. The same nearness to God—or something of this same nearness—the same enjoyment in the Divine Presence 
and in divine work—the “mind that was in 
Christ” become ours in Him. “We apprehend Him of whom also we are apprehended.” We 
enter into His life; we are “joint heirs in His 
Sonship.” And as this higher life grows strong, 
peace waxes more full. Perfect love casteth out 
fear—the fear of the guilt that we own, of the 
evil we have done, of the death that we deserve. 
All sense of wrong, and the misery that comes 

<pb n="62" id="iv.iii-Page_62" />from it, fall gradually away. And while the 
gifts of the world lose their attraction, and the 
sense of all lesser enjoyment grows feebler by 
experience, this increases in the very use of it. 
The relish of the Divine is sweeter the larger it 
is tasted. The joy of God is deeper the longer 
it is known. The peace that passeth all understanding is yet the more understood the more it 
is cherished.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p29">(3.) This peace, we may further say, touches 
every aspect of our spiritual being. From 
within it radiates all around. It illumines the 
reason, and quiets the conscience while it sustains the heart. There is light in it as well as 
rest. It penetrates the intellect, and suffuses it 
with its own strength. It gives stability amidst 
the many fluctuations of our mental mood. It 
stays the mind as in a stronghold, when assailed 
by the arms of doubt. Yet, from its nature, it 
comes to us mainly in the form of trust. It 
is relief from a burden more than a solution of 
difficulties. It is the haven of the spirit returning to God from weary and vain voyaging after 
other good, more than satisfaction of the intellect 
seeking after Truth. It is quiet fruition rather 
than clear vision. It is affection rather than 
knowledge. It is the soul cleaving unto God with 



<pb n="63" id="iv.iii-Page_63" />the strong pinions of faith and hope, amidst darkness and storm still holding on, rather than the 
soul dwelling in clearness and seeing face to 
face. It is strength in Another, and not in ourselves. And what is this to say but that it is religion and not science? It is the grasp of the absolute amidst the accidental, of the Immutable 
amidst the mutable. It is the consciousness of an 
abiding Love, to whose bosom we may ever fly 
when all else threatens us—when we are broken 
and wounded by the way, and our hearts are 
beginning to fail us for fear. It is, in short, 
nearness to God—the blessed assurance which 
God Himself can alone give that <i>He is there</i>, 
whatever our cold doubts may say—that the 
everlasting arms are around us, even when we do 
not feel their quiet and strong embrace.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p30">In God such peace is ours through Jesus 
Christ. In God alone. Elsewhere we may get 
many things, but we shall not get this. The 
world may give us its choicest gifts; but unless 
we sink utterly away from God, we shall need 
more than these. Religion, if it be a reality at 
all, is the greatest reality. The peace of God 
and of Christ, if it be not a devout illusion, is a 
fact which should be at the root of all our life. <pb n="64" id="iv.iii-Page_64" />It can never be something which we only need 
at last, when we come to die, and having exhausted the gifts of the natural life we are 
warned to prepare for another. No; it must be 
ours now if we would enjoy it then. It must be 
the pith of our common labour, and the inspiration of our daily happiness, if we should have its 
joy at last, and finally enter into its fulness in 
the presence of God—at whose right hand there 
are pleasures for evermore.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p31">“Now the Lord of Peace Himself give you 
peace always by all means. The Lord be with 
you all.” Amen.</p>

<pb n="65" id="iv.iii-Page_65" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="IV. Law and Life." id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="iv.v">
<h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">IV.</h2>
<h2 id="iv.iv-p0.2">LAW AND LIFE.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p1"><scripRef passage="Gal 6:7" id="iv.iv-p1.1" parsed="|Gal|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.7"><span class="sc" id="iv.iv-p1.2">Galatians</span>, vi. 7</scripRef>.—“<i>Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for 
whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap</i>.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.iv-p2">

THERE is a great order of justice in all lives—an underplan of equity upon which life 
as a whole is built up—judgment being laid to 
the line and righteousness to the plummet.<note n="34" id="iv.iv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p3"><scripRef passage="Isa 28:17" id="iv.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Isa|28|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.28.17">Isaiah, xxviii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> The traces of this divine measurement are not 
always discernible. There are many confusions, 
and what may seem great injustice, in individual 
cases. There are lives which seem never to 
have fair-play. Accidents of birth, or of physical or mental organisation, have disordered 
4hem from the first, and left them without their 
share of moral opportunity. I know of no 
greater mystery in nature than such lives, which 
have had no chance of good, and scarcely any 

<pb n="66" id="iv.iv-Page_66" />capacity for it. But this, like all other mysteries, 
must be left to God. He will deal fairly in the 
end, we may be sure, with such lives, and not 
judge them above what they are able to bear. 
They are safe in God’s love, if any are. His pity 
reaches to the depth of all human frailty. But 
taking moral life as a whole, it is plainly dealt 
with on a plan of rigorous equity. Opportunity 
and capacity are given, and service and fruit 
are demanded in return. A great law of righteousness is seen working everywhere, and bringing forth results after its kind—of good unto 
good, and evil unto evil—notwithstanding all 
appearances to the contrary.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p4">For the present, it is this element of law in life 
which is our subject. It is not well for the 
Christian mind to dwell exclusively upon the 
mere goodness or clemency of God, and still less 
to make such goodness any excuse for the poor, 
weak, and vacillating endeavours which we sometimes make to do what is right in His sight. 
The apostle never makes such allowance for 
himself or others; and in the text, he has laid 
down, in a figure indeed, but in a figure so 
intelligible that the plainest mind may follow 
it, the law of moral order—of action and 
reaction—which never fails in human life. <pb n="67" id="iv.iv-Page_67" />“Be not deceived; God is not mocked: for 
whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also 
reap.” His argument in the passage is, that 
every man must answer for himself and his own 
doings to God. The shadow of responsibility is 
never away from us—not even in the clearest 
sunshine of the Divine love. The fact that every 
thing we do bears its natural consequence is not 
at all touched by the higher evangelical fact, so 
often elsewhere expressed by him, that it is “not 
by works of righteousness which we have done, 
but according to His mercy He saved us.”<note n="35" id="iv.iv-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p5"><scripRef passage="Titus 3:5" id="iv.iv-p5.1" parsed="|Titus|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.5">Titus, iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> Give all force to this higher fact. If it were not 
for the Divine mercy, we should not only be, but 
remain, miserable sinners, “without God and 
without hope in the world.” But the other fact 
is not the less true—not the less universal; and 
for the present we will do well to follow his line 
of thought in this respect. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p6">The spiritual or evangelical tone of mind is 
apt at times to overlook the sterner side of human life. It delights itself with the great possibilities of Divine grace, and the immense changes 
from evil to good which are not beyond its scope. 
But the Divine order is nevertheless a fact, and 
it is highly important that we should not deceive <pb n="68" id="iv.iv-Page_68" />ourselves regarding it. Should we deceive 
ourselves, God is not mocked. His laws are not 
altered by our self-deception. They work out 
their issues with undeviating certainty. Every 
man is only what he is really before God, and 
his life is all along only what he makes it, with 
or without God’s grace and help in doing so—“for every man shall bear his own burden.”<note n="36" id="iv.iv-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p7"><scripRef passage="Gal 6:5" id="iv.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Gal|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.5">Galatians, vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> No one can share with another the moral realities of his life, whatever these are. Our cares 
and sorrows—such accidents of trouble as come 
to us from without, and at times weigh heavily 
upon us—others may share and help us to bear.<note n="37" id="iv.iv-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p8"><scripRef passage="Gal 6:2" id="iv.iv-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.2">Ibid. vi. 2</scripRef>: “Bear ye one another’s burdens.” The apostle 
indicates the distinction of the two cases by a distinctive expression. His expression in verse 2 is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p8.2">βάρν</span>; 
in the <scripRef passage="Gal 6:5" id="iv.iv-p8.3" parsed="|Gal|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.5">5th verse </scripRef>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.iv-p8.4">φορτίον</span>.</p></note> 
But we must bear alone the results of our own 
conduct. We must reap the harvest which we 
have sown, and eat the fruit of our own doing. 
The issues of our free will are our own and no 
other’s; and we need never try to shift this burden, if it prove a burden, upon another. We 
must stand before God carrying the freight of 
our own deeds, and receive according to these 
deeds done in the body, whether they be good 
or evil.</p>

<pb n="69" id="iv.iv-Page_69" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p9">

The language of the text plainly looks at 
this sterner side of human life as something 
which needs emphasis. We are apt to overlook 
or underestimate it; and therefore the apostle 
takes care that it shall be brought clearly into 
sight, and that we shall be under no mistake 
about it. The harvest is always after its kind. “He that soweth to his flesh, 
shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit, shall of 
the Spirit reap life everlasting.”<note n="38" id="iv.iv-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p10"><scripRef passage="Gal 6:8" id="iv.iv-p10.1" parsed="|Gal|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.8">Galatians, vi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “Let 
every man prove his own work.”<note n="39" id="iv.iv-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p11"><scripRef passage="Gal 6:4" id="iv.iv-p11.1" parsed="|Gal|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.4">Ibid, vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> The law tells 
with equal force on both sides. That which is 
sown to the Spirit is spiritual, and the harvest 
thereof is everlasting life. The good seed brings 
forth good fruit. The lives of the good teem 
with an ever-accumulating wealth of goodness, 
and the golden grain hangs more heavily in the 
late autumn of their years. But this side of the 
divine law needs not so much to be enforced as 
the darker side. Men readily believe that if 
they do well, God will deal well with them. Or 
if there is a strange spirit of distrust sometimes 
on this score—as with the man who hid his 
talent in the parable—yet such a temper is less 
frequent than the dearth of spiritual insight altogether. It is far more common for men to think 

<pb n="70" id="iv.iv-Page_70" />of God as likely to overlook sin than to fail 
in rewarding good. The latter state of mind 
may not be uncommon amongst serious people. 
From the very depth of devout awe there springs 
sometimes a strange distrust of God as a hard 
taskmaster, reaping where He has not sown, and 
gathering where He has not strawed. But even 
this worst type of a perverted Calvinism is better—as it is certainly less frequent—upon the 
whole, than spiritual deadness, or that natural 
Epicureanism which takes its chance of good or 
evil, and thinks that the Divine order is not so 
unbending, after all—that life is not so grave 
as religion would make it, or moral punishment 
so sure as God threatens.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p12">In our time there is but little fear that men 
will sink into a superstitious dread of God. 
The spirit of awe is not a prevailing spirit 
in our modern life and literature. Men and 
women alike are sufficiently alive to their rights; 
and the talent, instead of being hid away in a 
napkin, in fear of what the Lord will say, is 
used in the face of all, with a free audacity which 
plainly means that we know what we are doing, 
and that we are not afraid of God’s reckoning 
with us in the end as to the use of our gifts and 
opportunities. The modern spirit, if it has not 



<pb n="71" id="iv.iv-Page_71" />lost the old reverence for God—for there may be 
a true reverence beneath much freedom—has yet 
ceased to be afraid of Him. It looks to Him 
with a sure and bright confidence that honest 
service of every kind will not fail of its reward. 
It is only too self-confident; and its dangers are 
all on the side of self-confidence. Is there, after 
all, a Divine order? it is apt to say. Is wrongdoing, after all, of so much consequence? Is it 
in the largest sense wrongdoing to yield free 
indulgence to my pleasure-loving instincts—to 
gratify, in such way as appears to me good, my 
natural desires and appetites? Why should I 
not do as I please and live as I will? This is 
the tendency of modern life; and it is against 
this tendency that the text, and many texts, 
warn us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p13">It is very natural for men in high, health and 
fulness of strength to think that they may do as 
they please, and give free rein to the power of 
natural passion or the gratification of worldly 
instinct. But let them not be deceived. There 
is a Divine order, although men may ignore it or 
fail to recognise it; and no misconception of 
theirs can alter or reverse it. Against this order 
all life which is not <i>right</i> must break and go to 
ruin. If we yield ourselves to fleshly indulgence, 



<pb n="72" id="iv.iv-Page_72" />we shall reap in the end corruption; and nothing 
can save us from it. The laws of health are 
invariable. Let us use our bodies well—restrain and discipline and refine them—and 
they will be well. Let us use them ill, and make 
them the instruments of unlawful excess, and it 
will be ill with them. This may not appear 
all at once. The laws of temperance and purity 
may be broken for a time, or may seem to be 
broken with impunity: and the strong man may 
rise again and again with what looks like unbroken health from the disgrace of self-indulgence. But his heart deceives him in the moment 
of his strength, and the day of retribution is 
travelling swiftly onwards in the very morning 
of his pleasures. It may be said without any 
exaggeration that not a single sensual excess is 
ever practised with impunity. It leaves some 
weakness of body or foulness of mind behind 
it—probably both. The divine rules of temperance and purity bind us, body and soul, in their 
golden links; and let us break off any of these 
links, or rudely dislocate them, and the order of 
health is not merely disturbed, but the life for 
whose protection it was given is deeply injured. 
And let excess of any kind be continued, and the 
golden security becomes an iron bondage. The 



<pb n="73" id="iv.iv-Page_73" />will which has ceased to restrain itself within 
the Divine order gradually loses all due control, 
and finds its only pleasure, which is at the 
same time its greatest misery, in self-abandonment.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p14">The world is full of lives thus broken and 
flawed in a vain struggle with the Divine order 
which rules them and will not let them go free. 
From bad they have gone to worse, ever downward in the course of self-indulgence, till they 
can only look upward from an abyss of shame to 
an irrecoverable ideal. At first it seemed a little 
thing to yield. Why should they not taste the 
pleasures which so many had tasted before them, 
and from which apparently they had reaped no 
harm? But the harm never fails if the evil is 
really done. It works somehow—invisibly, if not 
visibly. And the vengeance which may tarry in 
one case comes swiftly in another. The temptations which some have struggled with and 
mastered, prove demons of power over others, 
and leave them no rest. And so the love of 
indulgence grows more irresistible, and the path 
of what was thought pleasure becomes the path 
of misery and disgrace. We say with pity, What 
a wreck such a man has made of his life! And 
there is no wreck so pathetic, if we clearly think 



<pb n="74" id="iv.iv-Page_74" />of it. But the sequel is, after all, only as the 
beginning; and the grain as the seed which was 
cast into the ground. There has been a sure 
process of sowing, growth, and maturity; and 
the miserable spectacle of moral baseness is as 
real a development as any natural growth. The 
first choice of evil seemed of little moment—the excess of passion seemed only the excess 
of youthful strength. But excess bred lawless 
appetite, and appetite grew by what it fed upon, 
and as it grew it ate like a canker into soul and 
body. The tempted will Was drawn away of 
its own lust, and enticed. “Then, when lust 
hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin; and sin, 
when it is finished, bringeth forth death.”<note n="40" id="iv.iv-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p15"><scripRef passage="James 1:15" id="iv.iv-p15.1" parsed="|Jas|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.15">James, i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p16">This is merely one illustration. But, like all 
Divine laws, the law of moral order “fulfils itself 
in many ways.” The mean and avaricious life—the selfishness which hides itself under the 
guise of over-prudence—deteriorates as surely as 
the self-indulgent life, that seeks merely its own 
gratification. The operation may be more slow 
or more hidden in the one case than in the other. 
The life that lacks all generosity and “minds only 
its own things” may seem what is called respectable, and rise for a time in the world’s esteem; 

<pb n="75" id="iv.iv-Page_75" />but it is poor and ignoble at the best, and it gets 
poorer with the advance of years. All finer 
traits—nay, all sources of moral good—are gradually worn away. The world is more and more 
with such a life, and more and more corrupts it. 
Of meanness there come narrowness and ugliness of character, habits of jealousy and discontent which consume the very core of spiritual 
dignity, and deaden at the root any high hope 
or aim of happiness. No spirit, perhaps, is so 
sure of its final reward of misery as the spirit 
which has sought to grasp everything for itself, 
without thought of others, or even the capacity 
of using what it grasps or spending what it 
accumulates. Its very accumulations become its 
torment, while the sanctities of affection and the 
sweetness of nature wither before its sight.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p17">The case which seems most at times to defy 
the law of divine order is that of criminal ambition—when a daring and unscrupulous nature 
has triumphantly carried out some scheme of well-planned or of powerful craft, and seems securely 
to enjoy the crown of his wickedness. Then, to 
the commonplace observer the world seems a 
chance, and man the plaything of the strongest 
will. One has only to be bold enough in sin 
to gain his ends. Amidst the gaze of vulgar 



<pb n="76" id="iv.iv-Page_76" />admiration the audacious criminal is mistaken 
for a hero, and the incense of even religious 
applause may rise around him. The hearts 
of the good may misgive them as they see “the wicked boasting of his heart’s desire, and 
blessing the covetous.”<note n="41" id="iv.iv-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p18"><scripRef id="iv.iv-p18.1" passage="Psalm x. 3" parsed="|Ps|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.3">Psalm x. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> But here, where the 
operation of the Divine righteousness looks as if 
suspended for a time, there is working a sure 
retribution, often hastening on to a terrible fulfilment. Out of the very heart of pride there 
comes the impulse to a fall. The intoxication of 
strength leads to the first step of weakness; and 
the hero of the hour sinks amidst curses into 
the obscurity of the impostor or the ignominy 
of the felon. So long ago as the time of the 
Psalmist, this fate of triumphant wickedness had 
been sketched: “I have seen the wicked in 
great power, and spreading himself like a green, 
bay tree: Yet he passed away, and, lo, he was 
not; yea, I sought him, but he could not be 
found. Mark the perfect man, and behold the 
upright: for the end of that man is peace. But 
the transgressors shall be destroyed together; 
the end of the wicked shall be cut off.”<note n="42" id="iv.iv-p18.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p19"><scripRef id="iv.iv-p19.1" passage="Psalm xxxvii. 35-38" parsed="|Ps|37|35|37|38" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.35-Ps.37.38">Psalm xxxvii. 35-38</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p20">So we must believe, if we believe in God at 
all. A God less than immutably righteous, 

<pb n="77" id="iv.iv-Page_77" />hating the evil and punishing it, as He loves the 
good and rewards it, would be no God at all. 
The absolute justice of the Divine, so far from 
being, as with much popular religion it is apt to 
be, a thought of alarm, is the supreme thought 
of comfort to every rational mind, as it is the 
root of all rational religion. “Shall not the 
Judge of all the earth do right?” Where could 
righteousness be found if not at the heart of all 
life? And obscured as its manifestations may 
sometimes be, and perplexing its developments, 
it is never at fault. Appearances may belie the 
eternal order. Vice may enjoy prosperity, injustice flourish, and the wicked be exalted. But 
beneath all this apparent disorder, Divine righteousness is working out its due ends. The moral 
evolution, like the natural, may be marked by 
many imperfections; but the “survival of the 
fittest” is the law of both alike. That which is 
right and suitable remains in the end. Through 
all complications and chances of evil, righteousness at last is brought forth as the light, and 
judgment as the noon-day.<note n="43" id="iv.iv-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p21"><scripRef id="iv.iv-p21.1" passage="Psalm xxxvii. 6" parsed="|Ps|37|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.6">Psalm xxxvii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p22">For the Divine order, we are to remember, is 
not merely a temporary manifestation now and 
here, but a continuous development. The lines 

<pb n="78" id="iv.iv-Page_78" />of our higher life run onwards, and “it doth not 
yet appear what we shall be.” Even if the 
kingdom of divine righteousness were less clearly 
apparent now, there is a future kingdom and 
glory where the evil shall be redressed and the 
good rewarded. To many religious people the 
idea of retribution is mainly associated with the 
future. They delight to dwell on the assurance that all will come right at last, whatever 
wrongs may remain here. In the final reckoning 
there will be no mistake. The imagery of the 
Gospels is for them not a parable but a reality. 
And on that great harvest-day, when the angels 
shall go forth, sickle in hand, to gather in the wheat 
and the tares, they rejoice to think that there will 
be no confusion. God knoweth them that are 
His, and He will separate betwixt the righteous 
and the wicked with unfailing hand. However 
the wheat and the tares may have been mingled 
here, a clear partition will then be made; and 
while the wheat is brought into the garner of 
God, the tares shall be burned with unquenchable fire. Every man shall bear his own burden 
in the light of that awful judgment.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p23">Let us be sure that this great imagination 
mirrors an eternal truth. The good and the evil, 
if not here, yet hereafter, run on to their consummation. <pb n="79" id="iv.iv-Page_79" />All shall finally reap as they have 
sown, and at length stand revealed in their 
true character, crowned with glory or shame—“glory, honour, and peace, to every man that 
worketh good;” but “tribulation and anguish 
upon every soul of man that doeth evil.”<note n="44" id="iv.iv-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p24"><scripRef passage="Rom 2:9,10" id="iv.iv-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|2|9|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.9-Rom.2.10">Romans, ii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p25">This is sure; but not less sure is it that the 
process of moral retribution is daily working 
itself out before our eyes. Long before we 
gather into our arms the final harvest, we are 
receiving according to what we have done, whether it be good or evil. In the end we shall 
still be as we have been, only in more perfect 
measure. “He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be 
filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be 
righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be 
holy still.”<note n="45" id="iv.iv-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p26"><scripRef passage="Rev 22:11" id="iv.iv-p26.1" parsed="|Rev|22|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.11">Revelations, xxii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Let us not imagine that there will 
be any different principles of moral order in the 
end than at the beginning—God is always judging us as He will judge us at the last. The end 
is not yet. The harvest still tarries. The cornstalk is not matured, nor the full grain shown 
in the ear. But we are making our future every 
hour, and with many of us the crop is fast 
ripening into the eternal day.</p>

<pb n="80" id="iv.iv-Page_80" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p27">Two practical reflections occur to us at the close: 
(1.) Let us never trifle with conscience. Conscience is the revelation of the Divine order 
and law of our lives. We may be mistaken or in 
doubt about many things. But when conscience 
clearly says of any temptation, <i>No</i>; it is not 
right so to think or do,—then we may be sure 
that our duty is plain. And misled or uninformed as we may sometimes be, the great lines 
of conduct are always clear. We know at all 
times that it is better to be good than to be bad—to think truly, to act purely and generously, “to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly.” If we yield to falsehood or impurity; if 
we commit injustice; if we are envious of our 
brother’s good, and would wrong him if we 
could; if we give way to sinful passion, and 
instead of bringing under obedience the body, 
pamper and indulge it,—there is a voice within 
us tells us we are wrong, even when we stifle it. 
Wrong assuredly we are whenever we trifle with 
duty or sink below our own sense of what is 
good and right; when the law in our members, 
warring against the law of the mind, brings us 
into captivity to the law of sin which is in our 
members.<note n="46" id="iv.iv-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p28"><scripRef passage="Rom 7:23" id="iv.iv-p28.1" parsed="|Rom|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.23">Romans, vii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Moral deterioration and punishment 

<pb n="81" id="iv.iv-Page_81" />follow with sure foot such declension and conquest. If we would avoid the evil, then let us 
avoid it at the first. Let us shun its appearance, 
resist its approach, and when it assails us, overcome it by good.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p29">(2.) Let us further reflect that no life is 
above the law of good, or can ever trample 
upon it with impunity. There is a not uncommon delusion that lives of exceptional greatness, either in quality or position, may allow 
themselves a licence which others dare not follow. A man of remarkable intellect or genius is 
supposed sometimes to be above ordinary rules; 
and his errors are spoken of with leniency, or 
even a sort of admiration. Still more frequently, 
perhaps, a man of exceptional position, born to 
rank and fortune, is thought to be only doing 
what might be expected in yielding to youthful 
pleasures beyond others. But truly there are no 
such exceptions to the great principles of moral 
order which govern the world. These principles 
never fail, and are never infringed without injurious consequences. For “he that doeth wrong 
shall receive for the wrong which he hath done: 
and there is no respect of persons.”<note n="47" id="iv.iv-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p30"><scripRef passage="Col 3:25" id="iv.iv-p30.1" parsed="|Col|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.25">Colossians, iii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> If any life 
is exceptionally endowed, or exceptionally privileged, <pb n="82" id="iv.iv-Page_82" />that life, above all, should show forth the 
excellence of the Divine order which has enriched it or placed it above others. Any other 
thought betrays a secret scepticism of such an 
order at all—and is a deception, however it may 
seem justified. Whatever we may think, God is 
not mocked.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p31">Let us be sure, one and all, that our sin will 
find us out; that there is one way of excellence, 
as there is one way of happiness—and one alone—the way of self-denial and duty, doing whatever we do in word or deed in the name of 
Christ, giving thanks unto God and the Father 
by Him. May God lead us all in this way, 
strengthen, stablish, settle us, till He finally 
bring us to the rewards of His eternal kingdom. 
And to His name be all the glory. Amen.</p>

<pb n="83" id="iv.iv-Page_83" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="V. The Natural and the Spiritual Life." id="iv.v" prev="iv.iv" next="iv.vi">
<h2 id="iv.v-p0.1">V.</h2>

<h2 id="iv.v-p0.2">THE NATURAL AND THE SPIRITUAL LIFE.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p1"><scripRef passage="John 2:10" id="iv.v-p1.1" parsed="|John|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.10"><span class="sc" id="iv.v-p1.2">John</span>, ii. 10</scripRef>.—“Every man at the beginning doth set forth good 
wine; and when men have well drunk, then that which is worse: but 
thou hast kept the good wine until now.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.v-p2">EVERY one understands the natural meaning 
of these words. The incident which gave 

rise to them is one of the most striking in our 
Lord’s life, and, like all its other incidents, has a 
significant bearing upon human life in general. 
As we read it, we seem to forget for a moment 
the “Man of Sorrows,” and the tragic elevation 
of a self-sacrifice which knew no pause and invited none in others—whose great key-note was, 
“If any man will come after me, let him deny 
himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.”<note n="48" id="iv.v-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p3"><scripRef passage="Matt 16:24" id="iv.v-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.24">Matthew, xvi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Here there is no shadow of the Cross. Neither the gloom of Calvary, nor the 
loneliness of the “Son of man, who had not where to lay His head,”<note n="49" id="iv.v-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p4"><scripRef passage="Matt 8:20" id="iv.v-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.20">Ibid. viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> is 

<pb n="84" id="iv.v-Page_84" />near to a picture bright with the assembly of 
wedding guests and the cheer of wine for the 
wedding festival. If we need any such lesson, 
we are here taught that the presence of Christ is 
not only for the darker, but also for the brighter 
moments of our lives—that all we do in our 
festive no less than our solemn hours should be 
beautified by the companionship of Him who 
was called with His disciples to the marriage in 
Cana of Galilee—that, in short, the consecration 
of His love should rest upon every aspect and 
activity of our being.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p5">But it is not any general lesson of this kind of 
which I am now thinking. These words from 
an early period have been taken by themselves and turned into a parable, speaking a 
deeper meaning than lies upon the surface. 
They have been taken as applicable to a great 
contrast presented in the natural and the 
spiritual life respectively. Men who delighted 
in the language of Scripture, and studied it as 
almost their only literature, have been pleased 
to read in “the good wine set forth at the 
beginning” the charm of the natural life in its 
early freshness, finding its good at first; “and 
when men have well drunk, then that which is 
worse:” and again, in “the good wine kept 



<pb n="85" id="iv.v-Page_85" />until now,” the different law of the spiritual 
life, growing from weakness to strength, and 
from difficulty to enjoyment, preserving its good 
things to the last.<note n="50" id="iv.v-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p6">See Trench’s Notes on the Miracles 
of our Lord, pp. 108-110, and the quotations from mediaeval writers and others there 
given.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p7">It matters little that the parable is a fanciful 
one. It is easy to see now that the words do 
not convey any such meaning. They were used 
apparently in their simple, direct sense, without 
any hint of a higher application. This is an 
obvious criticism which it requires no knowledge 
to make. Yet the associations of the higher 
meaning linger around the words, and we may 
well take them to illustrate what seems in itself 
a truth of great importance. No one need fear 
that we shall forget our Biblical criticism in so 
doing. After all, there are meanings imposed 
upon texts by good people, and zealously held 
by them, quite as fanciful as this, and having no 
better foundation. No one need quarrel with 
the spiritual fancies which have gathered around 
some Scriptural texts, so long as they are used 
merely for didactic or practical purposes. It is 
only when the controversialist would turn them 
to his purpose, and the theologian would wrest 

<pb n="86" id="iv.v-Page_86" />the meaning of revelation to impose an antiquated dogma, that we must be careful to read 
Scripture “as any other book,” and to hold 
closely to its critical and historical meaning.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p8">There is no fancy in the thought which these 
words have been taken to express. There is a 
natural life, and there is a spiritual life. The 
law of the former is to set forth its good wine 
at the beginning; afterwards comes that which 
is worse. There is an immutable process of decay 
in all mere natural enjoyment. On the contrary, 
the law of the spiritual life is a law of increase. 
There is a spring of constant renewal in it. The 
good wine is kept to the last. Let us dwell 
upon this contrast for a little.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p9">I. The natural life is the life into which we are all born. It 
is our life of sense, and passion, and intellect. Need I speak of the good of 
such a life in its first healthiness and vigour. All its impulses are impulses 
of gladness. It is like good wine to the palate. As a poet of our own day has 
sung—</p>
<verse id="iv.v-p9.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.v-p9.2">“How good, is man’s life, the mere living! how fit to employ</l> 
<l class="t1" id="iv.v-p9.3">All the heart, and the soul, and the senses for ever in joy!”</l>
</verse> 
<p class="continue" id="iv.v-p10">The “mere mortal life held in common by man 
and brute “is full of exhilaration. It responds 



<pb n="87" id="iv.v-Page_87" />to the great, happy life of Nature with vivid and 
quick response. No healthy young brain and 
heart but have known something of this mere joy 
of living, when manhood is yet in its prime and “not a muscle is stopped in its playing.” No 
restrictions can crush it altogether, and no 
asceticism kill its uprising force in the boy or 
girl as they look forth from the seclusion of 
un wasted powers on what is always to them 
the spring-time of an unworn world. And as 
there is no joy more true, so there is none at 
first more innocent than this. There have been 
natures, indeed, that have shrunk from it—or so 
we read sometimes in books of devotion and 
biographies of the saints. There has seemed to 
such natures a touch of sin in the very overflow 
of youthful health and elation. The responsibilities of life have cast a darkening shadow 
over its youthful opening. The feeling is not 
so common as to be deprecated in a time like 
ours; but nothing, surely, can be more free 
from sinful alloy than the mere gladsome activity 
of the young heart. It lies near to God in the 
very freshness with which it owns the sweet 
attractiveness of the life which He has given it, 
and the bountiful earth on which He has made 
it to dwell.</p>

<pb n="88" id="iv.v-Page_88" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p11">

But I need not dwell on this charm of the 
natural life. It needs no preacher to describe 
it. There is no fear in the present age that 
it will be undervalued or despised; rather the 
contrary fear that we make too much of it, 
and place the mere forces of nature before the 
laws of the spirit. It is more my business and 
more my subject to point out how the activities 
of nature, so joyful in their first exercise, soon 
begin to lose their freshness and vigour. They 
waste in the using, and the glory of the mere 
natural life dies down as it runs its swift course 
from morning to noon and evening. Unless recruited from a higher source, or sustained by 
a happy temperance, it wastes away with a 
fated rapidity. The senses lose their zest, the 
spirits their spring, the passions their elevation. “Mere mortal life,” the joy of grateful activity, 
is never to the man what it was to the boy. It 
may still bring delight, but seldom the old rapture. It may be still as “good wine,” but it has 
lost the former relish. The “wild joy of living” vanishes with youth, never to be recalled; and the 
pulse beats more feebly, even though the arm be 
strong and the frame vigorous as ever. If we 
gain in experience, we lose in enthusiasm; and 
though both life and nature may speak to us in 



<pb n="89" id="iv.v-Page_89" />deeper tones, and move us with a more solemn 
gladness, we miss something we can never have 
again with the lapse of years. The leaping 
delight which once came from fresh fields or 
mountain-side is no more. There is no longer 
the same “splendour in the grass or glory in the 
flower.” The old thrill of passion comes not. 
We sigh over a vanished joy and a rapture that 
is dead; and court it as we may, the rapture 
never comes back again.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p12">But “leaving the flesh to the fate it was fit for,” 
it may seem that the joys of the intellectual life 
grow rather than decay with advancing years. 
There is a certain truth in this. As the intellect 
gets older, it gets wiser up to a certain point. 
It learns its own measure and powers, and no 
longer frets itself, as in youth it often does, over 
impossible achievements and ideal aims. It gets 
more masterful within its own sphere, and does 
its work with less strain, and often a more conscious enjoyment. Happily there is this ever-recurring spring of pleasure in the intellectual 
side of our being. The joy of exercise, of mere 
life and activity, survive here when it has run 
to waste in the lower sphere of our sensitive 
and passionate existence. But if this be true, 
it is also true that the intellect loses while 



<pb n="90" id="iv.v-Page_90" />it gains. Its stores accumulate, its work goes 
on more easily; but here too, as elsewhere, enthusiasm vanishes. The mere delight in knowing passes away. The passion of knowledge for 
its own sake survives in but a few breasts. 
What seemed once within reach—the joy of 
discovery all the more tempting by its difficulty—is found inaccessible. The vision is 
proved to be a dream. The radiance which was 
once so bright dies down or disappears. Truths 
whose early dawning was as the exhilarating 
flush of morning, become commonplace. Perplexities grow more painful; problems more 
desperate. To the youthful intellectualist the 
world seems an open secret. He has only to 
pierce more deeply than others, and its meaning will lie plain before him. The veteran who 
has gone farthest afield, and sought most strenuously for wisdom as for hidden treasure, compares himself to a child who has gathered a 
few pebbles by the shore, while the great ocean 
of truth lies unexplored. He chiefly knows how 
little, after all, there is to be known. And so 
the life of intellect, infinitely greater as it is 
than any other sphere of our natural life, is 
seldom a very sanguine or hopeful life. The 
burden of thought saddens as it grows. Experience <pb n="91" id="iv.v-Page_91" />brings mastery; but it brings also difficulties and the consciousness of limits unfelt 
before. Here too, therefore, there is a sense 
in which the good wine is set forth at the 
beginning; and when men have well drunk, 
then that which is worse. The glory and the 
freshness fade. The shadows deepen as the 
night cometh; and “turn whersoe’er we may,” 
there is no longer the same intensity or buoyancy of intellectual sight. “The things which 
we have seen, we now can see no more.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p13">And it is to be borne in mind that in all this 
view of the natural life I have taken it at the 
best. I have not identified it with the mere 
worldly or carnal life, into which it necessarily 
passes unless animated and controlled by some 
higher principle. I have not spoken of the 
world’s deceitful promises; or of the allurements 
of sinful passion, “carrying light in the face, and 
honey on the lip,” but, when men have well 
drunk, “fears and terrors of conscience, and 
shame and displeasure.”<note n="51" id="iv.v-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p14">J. Taylor’s Life of Christ, <i>in loco</i>.</p></note> I have not done so, 
because it seems to me unnecessary to draw the 
picture in any darker colours than it sometimes 
presents. The natural life, if divorced from 
God, must always be a sinful life; but beyond 

<pb n="92" id="iv.v-Page_92" />doubt it may also be, in many things, a great or 
a beautiful life, with many springs in its mere 
healthy activity. But taking it thus at the very 
best, in its brightest fulness, it contains within 
itself the elements of decay. Its highest activity is a process of exhaustion which finds 
no renewal. When the wine is drained, there 
is only the lees of its former strength and 
brightness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p15">II. But is it different and better with the 
spiritual life? Some will tell us, in the first 
place, that we have no such evidence of a 
spiritual life at all as we have of a natural 
life—that at least the one is here and now, 
a living experience to make the most of; and 
the other a shadowy realm which we can 
neither test nor verify. On such a question we 
cannot enter into argument here. I am speaking to a Christian congregation, all of whom 
profess to hold the reality of the spiritual life, 
and the great unseen verities on which it sustains and nourishes itself. But surely we may 
say of the spiritual life, no less than the natural, that it appeals to a living course of experience. It is also here and now—a series 
of facts—as well as the other, if also reaching <pb n="93" id="iv.v-Page_93" />beyond the present to a higher and unseen 
sphere of being. The spiritual side of human 
life is a reality felt and enjoyed quite as truly 
as the natural side. To thousands it is the 
deepest reality, the true point of connection 
with the great Life of the universe, the enduring 
Power of which all forms of life are but the 
manifestation. We cannot get quit of religion 
by mere denial. Materialism itself, in order to 
make any show of meeting the mystery of the 
world, is found to clothe itself with spiritual 
meanings and to assume a religious voice.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p16">The character of the spiritual life is equally 
verified in experience. In varying degrees and 
with casual reversions, it is yet essentially a life 
of growth—of growth from darkness to light, 
from weakness to strength, from dimness and 
poverty to beauty and hope and richness. This 
is the law of the higher life. There may be exceptions in individual experience. The law may 
be obscured by contradictory influences. But it 
remains true that when the spiritual life survives in any healthiness at all, it adds to faith 
knowledge, and to knowledge virtue, temperance, and patience, and to all these the 
“love 
which hopeth all things, and never faileth.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p17">(1.) The commencement of the spiritual life is 



<pb n="94" id="iv.v-Page_94" />frequently spoken of as a transition from darkness 
to light. The newly-born Christian, beginning 
to realise his priestly dignity and holy privileges, is called upon “to show forth the praise 
of Him who hath called him out of darkness 
into His marvellous light.”<note n="52" id="iv.v-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p18"><scripRef passage="1Peter 2:9" id="iv.v-p18.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9">1 Peter, ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> And this access 
of light always attends the higher life. It is as 
the opening of eyes to the blind. It is a new 
gift of sight, so that we see a higher meaning in 
duty to God, in the work and sacrifice of Christ, 
and the gift of the Holy Ghost. Christ becomes 
the “master-light of all our seeing.” A new 
glory, other than the glory of nature, falls upon 
life and thought. The sacrifice of the Cross 
may have seemed before an unintelligible or 
repellent mystery. As in the early time it 
was “to the Jews a stumbling-block, and to the 
Greeks foolishness,” so there are still, in divers 
forms, the Jewish and the Greek types of mind—the one unable to see the divine dignity of 
the great Sufferer, and the other unable to see 
that there was any need for the suffering 
at all. And all human theories and analogies 
help us but dimly to understand the great 
mystery. None read it, or can read it, fully. 
But there grows from the depth of sinful experience, <pb n="95" id="iv.v-Page_95" />and the hopelessness of our own mortal 
struggle with evil in our hearts and in our 
lives, a meaning in the Divine sacrifice which 
nothing else can give. The love and wisdom 
of God shine from the Cross on our struggling 
souls, and the power of God reveals itself in it 
as alone able and mighty to save. And as our 
spiritual insight grows, and we feel ourselves 
continually so weak and yet so capable, so 
grovelling and yet so aspiring—there comes an 
ever deeper meaning into that Life which was 
lifted up that all men might be drawn to it. 
The ideal of all higher life is seen to be there—self-sacrifice for the good of the others; and 
not only the ideal, which we may contemplate, 
but the strength which we may appropriate, 
and so receive help, that as He loved us and 
gave Himself for us, we should also walk in 
love, and live no longer unto ourselves, but unto 
Him that died for us and rose again.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p19">This life of self-sacrifice in Christ—into which 
we have been redeemed by His suffering, of which 
we are made capable by His grace—sheds for us 
a higher light on this world of evil and suffering 
than all the theories of philosophy, or the generalisations of science. What our minds may fail 
to understand, our hearts enable us to realise. <pb n="96" id="iv.v-Page_96" />In all higher natures there is a subtle interchange betwixt the reason and the affections—a growth of intuition, partly intellectual and 
partly moral, which gives a new eye to the soul, 
and a better interpretation of the world’s mystery than aught else. More and more this light 
of the Divine brightens within us and suffuses 
the intelligence even in its subtlest questionings. Difficulties may remain. The hardness of 
external fact, and the pitiless logic of scientific 
induction, may sometimes seem to leave no 
foothold for our grasp of the Spiritual. There 
will come Jewish moods of mind, in which the 
idea of a Divine sacrifice seems a “stumblingblock;” and even more frequently Greek moods 
of mind, in which it will appear “foolishness;” and the strength and claims of the present existence will seem all that we can ever know. 
But if we remain true to our higher self—to 
the deeper elements of our experience—the 
thought of the Cross will become an increasing source of illumination and comfort. It will 
brighten our darkness as no other thought 
can. It will uphold in moments of anguish, 
when the strongest ties of the natural life 
are broken asunder, and there remains for 
this world only weakness and despair. It 



<pb n="97" id="iv.v-Page_97" />will become “the light of life” the more 
we dwell upon it, taking hold of our higher 
reason as well as our more tender sympathies. 
Christ Himself will be seen ever more clearly as “the way, the truth, and the life”—in whose 
perfect mind and character are hid all treasures 
of wisdom and knowledge. From the dreams 
of modern philanthropy, and its schemes of religious humanitarianism—from the prophets of experience and the preachers of negation—we shall 
turn to Him with a deeper rest, as the true Light 
that lighteth every man that cometh into the 
world—as the highest fulfilment of conscience 
and of reason—the greatest reality of thought 
and of life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p20">(2.) But the spiritual life is not only a growth 
in light—it is a growth in practical strength and 
capacity of duty. When man first awakens to 
its reality, and begins to recognise a higher, 
divine voice, calling him to nobler work than 
he has ever done, he finds all his endeavours 
after the higher life weak and hesitating. The 
sense of a Divine ideal has been quickened 
within him; and “to will is present,” but “how 
to perform that which is good” he finds not. 
The old nature of selfish affection and action 
cannot be killed at once. Nay, it frequently 

<pb n="98" id="iv.v-Page_98" />asserts its power; and the new nature, the higher impulses of 
self-sacrificing love and duty, are driven under by the overmastering sway of 
evil habit and desire. And so it is that the beginnings of the religious life 
are so often hard, and even convulsive; and many good men are found to tell of 
the struggles which they went through in entering upon its “narrow way.” That 
which was worse was given at the first—despair and hopelessness of the good 
which had yet laid hold of them and would not let them go. The cry of conflict 
betwixt the Divine ideal in the heart and the love of sin which fights against 
it and beats it back is heard in many a struggling soul. “wretched man that I 
am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death?”<note n="53" id="iv.v-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p21"><scripRef passage="Rom 7:24" id="iv.v-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24">Romans, vii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p22">But gradually this element of conflict and 
oppression disappears with the cherished love of 
the good. The grace of Christ becomes sufficient, and strength is made perfect in weakness. 
The will gets stronger to do that which is right 
and good, and to resist that which is wrong and 
evil. Temptation grows powerless, the sense of 
duty more clear and earnest, and the fact of 
duty therefore more easy and continuous. The 

<pb n="99" id="iv.v-Page_99" />evil no longer overcomes the good, but the good 
the evil. The higher attributes of our nature 
gather unity and force against its baser tendencies, and displace them with a steady consistency. Our complex being, disordered by sin, 
becomes righted through the indwelling harmony of the Divine Spirit; so that all its activities go forth in a higher union of love and self-sacrificing obedience. The law of the members 
ceases to invade the law of the mind; and “we 
present our bodies a living sacrifice, holy and 
acceptable unto God, which is our reasonable 
service.”<note n="54" id="iv.v-p22.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p23"><scripRef passage="Rom 12:1" id="iv.v-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Romans, xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> We are no longer “conformed to 
this world,” but “transformed by the renewing 
of our mind, that we may prove what is that 
good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God.”<note n="55" id="iv.v-p23.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p24"><scripRef passage="Rom 12:2" id="iv.v-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.2">Ibid. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p25">And all this growth of spiritual strength is at 
the same time a growth of happiness. It is a 
better state in all respects. As our endeavours 
after the higher life become more successful, 
they become less difficult—nay, they become full 
of felicity. As we gain step by step on the 
upward path, the remaining steps are not only 
less toilsome,—there is a divine exhilaration 
in the progress—a joyful sense of victory. 
There may be descents—and deplorable and 

<pb n="100" id="iv.v-Page_100" />painful ones—after we have reached a fair 
height; but unless we lose hold of the good, or 
banish it from our hearts, it will never lose hold 
of us, but still bear us upwards. Unless we 
quench the Spirit, He will still dwell within 
us, strengthen us in the inner man, and carry 
us forwards in the divine life until we attain the 
measure of the stature of the perfect man in 
Christ. With every advance comes an increase 
of good. The “good wine” seems still kept “until now.” The enjoyment grows with the 
growth of spiritual strength and grace. The 
yoke of self-sacrifice, as it is fitted to every 
point of the spiritual nature, is no longer felt to 
be a yoke. The sense of burden falls away as 
the pilgrim mounts higher on his heavenward 
way. Here, as in so many other points, the 
great Puritan parable is true to the best spiritual experience. The life of holiness is from 
“strength to strength”—no mere toil of duty, 
but the perfection of being—at once the highest 
activity and the highest happiness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p26">(3.) But especially with increase of grace there 
is an increase of moral beauty and hopefulness. 
In these respects, perhaps, the natural and the 
spiritual life contrast more than in any others. 
The one sinks to the decay and weakness of old 



<pb n="101" id="iv.v-Page_101" />age; the other rises to a perennial and more 
perfect bloom. The one gets less hopeful; to 
the other hope is as “an anchor of the soul, both 
sure and stedfast, and which entereth into that 
within the vail.”<note n="56" id="iv.v-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p27"><scripRef passage="Heb 6:19" id="iv.v-p27.1" parsed="|Heb|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.19">Hebrews, vi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p28">Undoubtedly there is a process of moral decay 
in all merely natural lives. As they get older, 
they seem to harden. The confident fulness of 
youth and of manhood disappears. The natural 
virtues that seemed to cover or compensate for 
the inner selfishness are less prominent. A 
growing meanness of character comes forth. 
This is the inevitable fate of all self-love 
that is not supplanted by a higher motive, or 
killed at the root by that love of Christ 
which raises us to a higher sphere. On the 
other hand, the higher life, once begun, not 
only advances in strength, but in beauty. It 
takes to itself more comeliness and harmony, 
and grows more thoughtful, tender, gentle—and 
wise in its gentleness. Who has not known 
lives in whom these “beauties of holiness” have shone with a widely-diffusing lustre, whose 
“conversation,” already “in heaven,” has been 
to many an inexpressible good? When the 
eye saw them, it gave witness to them; and if 

<pb n="102" id="iv.v-Page_102" />we had ever doubted of the reality of a spiritual 
world, and its higher worth and meaning, such 
lives, we felt, were as “living epistles,” telling of 
its power and verity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p29">Again, as the natural life advances, how poor 
its prospects! Here more than anywhere—in 
its outlook on the future—it may be said to 
break down. When the spring and summer 
are gone, and autumn advancing, there is 
only a wintry weariness and gloom before 
it. The strength of former hope dies out; 
the affections on which it has fed grow sapless, 
or are pitilessly rooted out. There is no light 
beyond, and the darkness of the shortening 
years falls fast. It may have been a strong 
and beautiful life while it lasted; but its course 
is done, and death awaits it. The evil days 
have come in which it has no pleasure in them.<note n="57" id="iv.v-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p30"><scripRef passage="Eccl 12:1" id="iv.v-p30.1" parsed="|Eccl|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.12.1">Ecclesiastes, xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> 
There is an inexpressible sadness in this inevitable fate before the strongest and happiest 
mortal existence. The good wine has all been 
drained. It has sunk to the lees: that which 
is worse has come to it at last, if not long 
before.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p31">The spiritual life, on the contrary, not only 
grows strong in higher holiness, but in higher 

<pb n="103" id="iv.v-Page_103" />hopefulness. The light burns brightly within, 
while darkness deepens without. For the soul 
has taken hold of an eternal life beyond death 
and the grave; and from the very sense of mortality, and the falling away of all earthly hope, 
there has sprung the consciousness of a higher 
hope, which entereth into that within the veil. 
The sure Foundation which underlies all the 
shows of life is felt all the more sure when 
these shows are vanishing. They perish, but 
He endureth; and from the very experience of 
change around and within, the soul cleaves with 
a more living hold to Him who is “the same 
yesterday, and to-day, and for ever.”<note n="58" id="iv.v-p31.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p32"><scripRef passage="Psa 102:27" id="iv.v-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|102|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.102.27">Psalm cii. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb 13:8" id="iv.v-p32.2" parsed="|Heb|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.8">Hebrews, xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> As the 
shadows fall and darkness gathers in the mortal eye, within the life that is hid with God in 
Christ the day is breaking and the shadows 
are fleeing away. There is a streak of dawning 
light in the higher heavens as the night rapidly 
shuts from view this lower earth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p33">What is the secret of this heavenly hope, 
as of all spiritual growth? Above all things, 
trust in God—the assurance that there is an 
Eternal Love embracing us and educating us 
to its own likeness. The roots of all religious 
strength and peace, and hope and joy and 

<pb n="104" id="iv.v-Page_104" />patience, seem to me personal. If I am only to 
grow stronger or better by increase of knowledge—by growing clearness and certainty of conviction—then my progress must be very halting; 
I may go backward rather than forward. For 
youth, and not age, is the season of dogma; 
and as men ripen in experience, they cease to 
be opinionative. They become less sure than 
they once were of many things. They leave 
the issues of the future to God, and the fear 
of hell may hardly mingle in their thoughts. 
If able to hold an authoritative creed for themselves, they are thankful; but hesitate to apply 
it to others, or to judge those who differ from 
them. True spiritual growth is certainly not in 
sharpness of opinion, but in largeness of trust—higher, more beautiful, and more embracing 
thoughts of God and of Christ—thoughts born 
not of the authority of any school or any Church, 
but of humility and charity and holy obedience. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p34">The conclusion of the whole therefore is, 
that we look well to the springs of spiritual life 
within our own hearts—that we give all heed, 
by God’s blessing, to grow in grace and humility, 
in mercy and self-sacrifice—that we put off the “old man” with his selfish desires, and 
“be renewed in the spirit of our mind,” and put on the 



<pb n="105" id="iv.v-Page_105" />new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness. Oh let us not waste 
the days of our strength in the service of evil, 
hoping that at last we can take up the higher 
life as an easy task! The thought is impious, as 
it is unwarranted. If there be a higher life at 
all, it must always be our duty—it can only be 
our happiness. All else must be vanity—must 
be sin—however fair it may look. Let us not 
deceive ourselves. The brightness of the natural 
life is vanishing while we look upon it. The 
glory of the spiritual is alone eternal. Let 
us choose the better part while God is waiting 
to be gracious; and all that is good in us the 
voice of conscience—the summons of grace,—invite us to give ourselves to the divine service.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p35">“Then shall we know, if we follow on to know 
the Lord: His going forth is prepared as the 
morning; and He shall come unto us as the rain, 
as the latter and former rain unto the earth.<note n="59" id="iv.v-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.v-p36"><scripRef passage="Hosea 6:3" id="iv.v-p36.1" parsed="|Hos|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.6.3">Hosea, vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<pb n="106" id="iv.v-Page_106" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VI. Divine Goodness and the Mystery of Suffering." id="iv.vi" prev="iv.v" next="iv.vii">
<h2 id="iv.vi-p0.1">VI.</h2>

<h2 id="iv.vi-p0.2">DIVINE GOODNESS AND THE MYSTERY 
OF SUFFERING.</h2>

<p class="center" id="iv.vi-p1"><scripRef passage="Rom 8:28" id="iv.vi-p1.1" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28"><span class="sc" id="iv.vi-p1.2">Romans</span>, viii. 28</scripRef>. “And we know that all things work together 
for good to them that love God.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.vi-p2">

THE idea of God is the root of all religion, and 
the love of God its great strength and comfort. Is there One above us who cares for us, 
who orders all things for our good, and who is 
therefore the object of our love?—this is the 
question of questions. Religion cannot stop short 
of such personal relations, however we may try to 
fill our minds with vaguer, or what may appear 
to some grander, thoughts. The idea of order is 
not enough, magnificent as we may make it. 
Behind the order we long to grasp a Will—a 
moral Life answering to our life—a Love at 
once near to us and supreme. Nor is there 
any contradiction in the ideas, contradictory 



<pb n="107" id="iv.vi-Page_107" />as they have been sometimes made to appear. 
It is nothing but the narrowness of human logic 
that supposes order—or evolution, if we prefer 
the word—at variance with Providence or the 
operation of a Supreme Love. Rather, order is 
Providence, and the law which rules our lives is 
at the same time the Love which guides them—the working together of all things for good to 
those who recognise the good and own it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p3">There is no thought more familiar in Scripture than the 
thought of an Almighty or Sovereign Will, into whose grasp is gathered the 
control of all things. The God of Scripture is a Supreme Person, who “doeth 
according to His will in the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the 
earth; and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him, What doest thou?”<note n="60" id="iv.vi-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p4"><scripRef passage="Dan 4:35" id="iv.vi-p4.1" parsed="|Dan|4|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.35">Daniel, iv. 35</scripRef></p></note> He directs 
equally all the mightier movements of nature 
and the minuter changes of life. His omnipotent governance upholds the course of sphered 
worlds; and at the same time the very hairs 
of our head are numbered by Him, and not a 
sparrow falleth to the ground without His permission. “He telleth the number of the stars; 
He calleth them all by their names.”<note n="61" id="iv.vi-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p5"><scripRef passage="Psa 147:4" id="iv.vi-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|147|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.147.4">Psalm cxlvii. 4</scripRef></p></note> He also “healeth the broken in heart, and bindeth up 

<pb n="108" id="iv.vi-Page_108" />their wounds.”<note n="62" id="iv.vi-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p6"><scripRef passage="Psa 147:3" id="iv.vi-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|147|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.147.3">Psalm cxlvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> 
“He divideth the sea with His power, and by His understanding He smiteth through 
the proud. By His Spirit He hath garnished the heavens; His hand hath formed the 
crooked serpent. Lo, these are parts of His ways; but how little a portion is 
heard of Him? but the thunder of His power who can understand?”<note n="63" id="iv.vi-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p7"><scripRef passage="Job 26:12-14" id="iv.vi-p7.1" parsed="|Job|26|12|26|14" osisRef="Bible:Job.26.12-Job.26.14">Job, xxvi. 12-14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p8">We read much nowadays of the anthropomorphism of the Old Testament, and of the manner 
in which science has extended our conception of 
nature, and of the universal order which reigns 
throughout it, binding all things into one. We 
can never be too grateful for the real results 
of science—for everything that expands our intelligence and at the same time sobers it; and 
that larger and truer philosophy, which has 
planted the great cosmical idea as almost a 
commonplace in the modern mind, is to be 
accepted as a blessing. It is impossible to exaggerate the good which has come to popular religion from the growth of scientific thought 
and the expulsion of those spectres of arbitrary personality which were wont to lurk in the 
obscurities of nature. But it may be doubted 
how far the Bible was ever responsible for such 

<pb n="109" id="iv.vi-Page_109" />imaginations, or whether even modern thought 
can conceive more grandly of the inscrutable 
Power of which it speaks—which it everywhere 
recognises—than the psalmist or the divine 
dramatist whose language I have quoted. 
What march of cosmical Force through endless aeons is more sublime than the rule of Thought, 
alike in the courses of the stars, the waves of the 
sea, and the pulsations of the heart? And if this 
conception is anthropomorphic, are not all our 
conceptions equally so? Man can only think at 
all after his own likeness on any subject; and 
whether the conception of mere Force, or of an 
intelligent Will, bears least the stamp of human 
weakness, may be safely left to the rational judgment of the future. It is the savage who, when 
he hears the thunder amongst his woods, or 
looks upon the riot of nature in a storm, trembles 
before a mighty Force which he fails to understand. It is the Hebrew poet or Grecian sage 
in whose own mind has risen the dawn of creative thought, who clothes this mystery of Power 
with intelligence and life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p9">But the idea of the Divine which meets us 
everywhere in Scripture is not merely sovereign 
and intelligent; it is essentially beneficent. “The 
Lord is good to all; and His tender mercies are 



<pb n="110" id="iv.vi-Page_110" />over all His works.”<note n="64" id="iv.vi-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p10"><scripRef passage="Psa 145:9" id="iv.vi-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|145|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.145.9">Psalm cxlv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> “Thy mercy, Lord, is 
in the heavens; and Thy faithfulness reacheth 
unto the clouds. . . . How excellent is thy loving-kindness, O God! therefore the children of 
men put their trust under the shadow of Thy 
wings.”<note n="65" id="iv.vi-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p11"><scripRef passage="Psa 36:5,7" id="iv.vi-p11.1" parsed="|Ps|36|5|0|0;|Ps|36|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.5 Bible:Ps.36.7">Psalm xxxvi. 5, 7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p12">It is needless to multiply quotations of this 
kind. The God of Scripture is, beyond all question, not only supreme, but supremely good. 
He not only performs all things, but He performs 
all things well. There are many dark things in 
the divine government—things that transcend 
our comprehension, and in which we may be unable to see a consistent meaning; but the ideal 
of the Divine in Scripture is never at variance 
with our highest thoughts of what is right and 
good. I am speaking now, of course, not of 
incidents in the divine representation, or of all 
actions attributed, or supposed to be attributed, to God. It is no part of an intelligent 
criticism to deny the progress of moral any 
more than of intellectual thought in Scripture. The Divine ideal, as unfolded in its 
pages, is not to be judged by the imperfect 
manner in which the early Hebrew mind 
sometimes interpreted its meaning, or conceived 

<pb n="111" id="iv.vi-Page_111" />of it as acting. Its true representation is the 
highest thought of Hebrew psalmist and prophet in their highest moments of inspiration. 
And here there is nothing at variance with our 
Ideal of all that is true and right and good. 
Nay, rather, is not our thought continually falling below the Biblical thought, and needing to 
be refreshed by it? Is not the very ideal which 
some men now seek to turn against Scripture 
mainly the product of Scripture, and only living 
where the Bible is still a power in the education 
of the popular conscience? 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p13">Not only so, but our brightest dreams of 
human progress do not outreach the Biblical 
conception of a kingdom of righteousness and 
peace yet to be established. Obvious and grave 
as are the disorders of the present world, there 
is everywhere, according to this conception, an 
underlying plan of good. The fulness of the 
Divine thought only gradually unfolds itself in 
action. There is a potency of good amidst all 
the signs of evil. “Clouds and darkness” may 
surround the Divine Governor, but “justice and 
judgment” are the habitation of His throne, and “mercy and truth” go before His face.<note n="66" id="iv.vi-p13.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p14"><scripRef passage="Psa 97:2; 89:14" id="iv.vi-p14.1" parsed="|Ps|97|2|0|0;|Ps|89|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.97.2 Bible:Ps.89.14">Psalms xcvii. 2, lxxxix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> His 
ways may be inscrutable, His footsteps not 

<pb n="112" id="iv.vi-Page_112" />known;<note n="67" id="iv.vi-p14.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p15"><scripRef passage="Psa 77:19" id="iv.vi-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|77|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.19">Psalm lxxvii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> 
but His mind is ever good towards all the creatures He has made, and who do not 
disown His care. “All the paths of the Lord are mercy and truth unto such as 
keep His covenant and His testimonies.”<note n="68" id="iv.vi-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p16"><scripRef passage="Psa 25:10" id="iv.vi-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|25|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.10">Psalm xxv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p17">Such an optimism is everywhere taught in 
Scripture. The darkest enigmas of life and of 
history are conceived only as shadows resting on 
an upland which is stretching towards the clear 
day. The higher levels of the Divine kingdom 
are all luminous, and even those lower shadows 
which now fall so heavily over many human 
creatures are not spots of hopeless darkness. 
They will be finally cleared away, and made to 
disclose their meaning in the Divine plan for 
all. The characters of evil which are now 
hardest to read may yet be seen to have a 
purpose of good. For we are but “the creatures 
of a day.” It is but a span of the great cosmical life that is disclosed to us; and could we 
see the end from the beginning, all would be 
found in order. The enigmas which we cannot 
explain may be intelligible to a larger faculty 
and a wider horizon of knowledge. The complications in which we can see no meaning, or 
only such a meaning as seems to fall below our 

<pb n="113" id="iv.vi-Page_113" />own highest thoughts of the Divine, may expand 
into issues of beneficence that will gladden the 
angels, when the great plan is complete and 
the glory of final victory is poured backward 
through all its ascending developments and 
darkly-lying shadows.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p18">Is this not, after all, a higher optimism than 
that of any mere stoicism, which sees in all around 
us the mere movement of fate, and which construes the evils of the world not as accidents 
which may bear in the end some divine meaning, but as essential parts of the whole—necessary 
steps in the cosmical development? It may or 
may not be possible in such a view to hold that 
the plan of the world is good after all, and to 
reverence and admire, and even worship after a 
fashion, all the outgrowth of its activities, as the 
only Divine we shall ever know. But I confess 
that the world seems hardly good to me apart 
from the thought of a great Mind moving 
through it all, and bringing good out of evil. 
This may not help me better to understand 
the amount of evil that I see. The existence 
of evil is as hard upon one hypothesis of cosmical origin as another. It at least helps me 
to bear with the evil, and to strive against it—to think that there is One to whom all evil is 

<pb n="114" id="iv.vi-Page_114" />hateful as it can be—nay, more than it can be—to the purest human intelligence, and whose 
aim is to reconcile an evil world to Himself, by 
forgiving men their trespasses, and sending a 
new Power of good into the world for its redemption. Let me have no higher thought than the 
cosmical life of which I am a part. I may not 
despair under the burden of this thought; but 
I can hardly be cheerful. I may accept the 
world and my own part in it as so far good—good because it could not be otherwise in the 
nature of things. And it is not the part of a 
wise man to quarrel with the inevitable for himself or others. But why should I believe in good 
as an idea at all on such an hypothesis? Whatever is, is and must be best in such a case. It is 
the fittest in the circumstances. It is the point 
in the eternal order which the cosmical life has 
reached; and I know not on what ground I or 
others can pronounce any actual point in this 
development evil, save on the ground that there 
is a <i>Divine Idea</i> behind the order and higher 
than it. Whatever falls below this Idea, or is at 
variance with it, is therefore evil. This is surely 
the higher philosophy as well as faith—to believe 
that all <i>things are working together for good</i>; 
not merely because things are as they are, and 



<pb n="115" id="iv.vi-Page_115" />could not be otherwise, but because they are everywhere more and 
more unveiling a supremely beneficent Mind—a God who “is Light,” and in whom “is 
no darkness at all”<note n="69" id="iv.vi-p18.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p19"><scripRef passage="1John 1:5" id="iv.vi-p19.1" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5">1 John, i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>—who is Love, 
and before whose presence evil cannot dwell.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p20">II. But turning to the more special view of the 
subject, it may be asked, Is this, after all, a true 
view on the Christian any more than any other 
hypothesis? Is it consistent with facts that “all 
things work together for good to them that love 
God”? It would be endless and useless to argue 
the general question of optimism. The question 
has little practical value, and, besides, is hardly 
that which is in view of the apostle. When he 
says in the text, “and we know that all things 
work together for good to them that love God,” 
he assumes all of which we have been not unnaturally led to speak in the present atmosphere 
of thought around us. He at least has no doubt 
of a God who is over all, who doeth according to 
His will, and who directs all creatures and things 
which He has made for His own glory and their 
good. It may be doubted how far the optimism 
of St Paul would correspond to our modern 
notions of a beneficent progress of the world, 

<pb n="116" id="iv.vi-Page_116" />and of the evolution here—on this earth—of 
a kingdom of divine righteousness and peace. 
But it cannot be doubted that he believed 
in the reality of such a kingdom; and that 
he and his fellow-believers were members of 
it; and that all things in his life and theirs 
were working together for their good as such. 
He felt himself in the hands of One whose servant he was—whose will he was bound to obey; 
and it is his consolation that in doing this he 
was not only doing his duty, but securing his 
happiness. He had no doubt of God’s good 
purposes with him, and that amidst all the sore 
perils of the Christian life which he had so heartily embraced, there was a divine plan of good 
for him, and for all who with him had entered 
upon it. The only question, therefore, is as to 
the fact of this experience amongst Christians 
generally. Do we know that all things that 
make up our lives—that whatever happens to 
us of apparent good or evil—is really for our 
good? Do we find this true, as St Paul did? It 
must be admitted that it is hard sometimes to 
realise this. Much in life, on the contrary, 
seems difficult to understand and to bear—nay, 
at times seems too perplexing and darkened 
to have any good in it, or at least any good 



<pb n="117" id="iv.vi-Page_117" />which we can ever know. There are probably such moments of depression in all lives, 
and not least in the best. St Paul himself 
was not free from them when the thorn in the 
flesh was given to him, the messenger of Satan 
to buffet him.<note n="70" id="iv.vi-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p21"><scripRef passage="2Cor 12:7" id="iv.vi-p21.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7">2 Corinthians, xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Even his strong faith sometimes drooped, and he passed under the shadow, 
weak, forsaken, and afflicted. Yet even then he 
rejoiced in tribulation, as “working patience, 
and patience experience, and experience hope.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p22">It is sufficiently obvious that the good of 
which the text speaks is not any form of mere 
earthly good. There is no assurance here or 
anywhere of prosperity to them that love God. Rather it is true that “whom the Lord loveth 
He chasteneth.” In all true natures there is 
a deep consciousness of suffering. The evils of 
life bear upon them with equal force; and in 
their case there is more tenderness under the 
pressure. The very capacity of loving God implies a capacity of loving others, and a susceptibility of feeling which may be bitterly wounded 
amidst the strifes of life or by the strokes of 
bereavement.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p23">It can hardly be questioned that in modern 
times, and amidst the indulgences of our modern 

<pb n="118" id="iv.vi-Page_118" />civilisation, human nature has become more sensitive. Suffering smites it more acutely. Death 
casts a deeper shadow. The early Christians 
were a stern if also a tender race. Especially 
they felt and moved in the unseen world as few 
men and few Christians now do. They saw God 
and Christ and the blessed angels as the companions of their trials in a way it is now hard to 
imagine. If their dear ones were taken away, 
even by cruel suffering, they could rejoice in the 
assurance that they were taken from an evil 
world, and were with the Father and the 
Saviour in an eternal kingdom, where no hurt 
would evermore come to them. This world was 
to them very evil, “a world lying in wickedness,” 
from which death was a happy escape. And so, 
with their hold of the invisible, and their indifference to the visible, they came with St 
James to “count it all joy when they fell into 
divers temptations.”<note n="71" id="iv.vi-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p24"><scripRef passage="James 1:2" id="iv.vi-p24.1" parsed="|Jas|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.2">James, i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> They passed to the very 
opposite pole of experience which had characterised the ancient world. To the Greek, and 
even to the Hebrew, death had been the realm 
of darkness. To the Christian it became the 
passage to a realm of endless light and life. 
Facing it in the clear dawn of the resurrection, 

<pb n="119" id="iv.vi-Page_119" />many as well as St Paul could boldly say, “death, where is thy sting? grave, where is thy 
victory? . . . Thanks be to God, which giveth 
us the victory, through our Lord Jesus Christ.”<note n="72" id="iv.vi-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p25"><scripRef passage="1Cor 15:55,57" id="iv.vi-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|55|0|0;|1Cor|15|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.55 Bible:1Cor.15.57">1 Corinthians, xv. 55, 57</scripRef>.</p></note> Nature and this mortal life sink out of sight. The 
living Christ and the unseen Heaven whither He 
had gone were for ever in their spiritual vision.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p26">This feeling pervades the New Testament. It 
looks out upon us from the peaceful and beautiful emblems of the catacombs, and more or less 
lives in all Christian literature. In many of the 
mediaeval lyrics it deepens to an intensity of 
passion which throws the present world into a 
shadow of constant gloom, and casts the light of 
all joy and hope and rapture upon “Jerusalem 
the golden, with milk and honey blest.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p27">But nature and life are far too grand realities 
in themselves to remain at this point of depression. The world is not to be measured by the 
narrow gloom of the mediaeval poet, who looked 
forth upon it from his cloister, and had tasted 
little of its excitement. It is too real and too near 
to us, and in many things too noble and beautiful, 
to be thus despised. It is not to be thought of as 
merely full of evil to be got rid of to be changed 
by some sudden glory revealed from heaven, 

<pb n="120" id="iv.vi-Page_120" />“with the voice of the archangel and with the 
trump of God.” The imaginative supernaturalism which made of our earthly life a mere painful transit to the invisible, is no longer a working faith to the modern mind, which loves 
nature and science, and art and civilisation. 
And the change has followed—that men are 
apt to be less patient under the trials of life. 
The less distinctly they see into the future, the 
more they prize the present. The less heaven is 
realised by them, the more they love earth, and 
the more bitterly do they feel the rupture of all 
those ties which make their earthly home less 
sweet to them, or darken it with ineffaceable 
shadows.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p28">It may seem to some as if I were merely 
describing the growth of an unchristian temper, 
with which the language of St Paul has nothing 
to do. Of course, if men love the present life, 
and prefer earth to heaven, they cannot expect 
to find the good of which the apostle here 
speaks. This is true; and yet we must be fair 
to the modern no less than the ancient spirit. 
The materialistic temper is always unchristian; 
and words which have their root only in the 
vivid apprehension of a spiritual life can have 
no meaning to it. St Paul has himself admitted 



<pb n="121" id="iv.vi-Page_121" />that if the future life were cut off, the trials of 
the present would be insupportable. It is only 
the glory of the one that lightens the darkness 
of the other. It is only the faith of immortality 
that gives hope in bereavement, or comfort in 
death. Let this be admitted. Yet there is truth, 
and even Christian truth, in the higher appreciation of nature and life which has sprung up 
in the modern mind. This earth and our being 
in it are rightly valued at a higher rate than 
they were by the mediaeval or the early Christian. The change of consciousness which has 
transformed both, and made them more dear and 
beautiful to us, is really a change after the mind of 
Christ, so often higher than that of the Church. 
The modern spirit has so far here returned to the 
Divine ideal instead of having departed from it. 
There is no necessary materialism in loving the 
fair earth which He loved, and clinging closely to 
those human ties which He Himself consecrated. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p29">The difficulty is to love life and yet not fear 
death—to bear all the burdens of life, and find a 
divine meaning in them all—to count it all joy 
when our health is good and dear ones are spared 
to us, and yet also to count it joy when we fall 
into divers trials. In other words, the difficulty 
is to see a deeper reality in life than appears 




<pb n="122" id="iv.vi-Page_122" />upon the surface—to believe in a divine education for ourselves and for others, even when 
there is confusion in our hearts and the smart of 
an intolerable pang.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p30">It is useless—it may be cruel—to say 
to smitten and bereaved ones: Be composed. 
Look beyond the present to the future. Think 
of how St Paul endured steadfastly unto the end—of his joy in tribulation. It is the will of God 
that you should be left alone, and His assurance 
that this and all other things will work together 
for your good. This is true; and yet for the 
moment the mere fact of suffering, and its inconsolable bitterness, is even truer. It so fills the 
heart that aught else cannot get near to it. And 
there is nothing wrong, in such awful moments 
of sorrow, when the soul wraps itself in the garment of misery and sits aloof, and the voice of 
the preacher—even a preacher like St Paul—sounds hollow in the ear. There never can be 
anything wrong in the mere utterance of nature—the forlorn cry of the wounded life which God 
has so made that it cannot but cry when it is 
stricken sore. It is needless to attempt explanation. “Words fail of meaning before the 
dumb image of a sorrow that has itself no words. 
Its stony silence is more pathetic than any voice.</p>

<pb n="123" id="iv.vi-Page_123" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p31">

But while we can explain nothing, and may 
hardly obtrude consolation, the stricken soul may 
at length find a meaning and comfort for itself. 
God may speak to it with a deeper force than 
nature when this force has spent itself, and the 
silence of sorrow has left a sanctuary where the 
Divine may be heard. The consciousness of 
mercy may rise through all the overwhelming 
consciousness of pain. The light of love may 
break from behind the cloud of judgment, or 
what seemed judgment. The Divine thought for 
ourselves and for others may take a larger and 
more beneficent shape than we had dared to 
suppose. Good of the highest kind has sometimes come from what seemed the most painful 
evil. From the very bitterness has sprung sweetness; and the wound which seemed to kill has 
grafted new shoots of character, which have 
grown into everlasting life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p32">What fresh depths of feeling and trust and 
sympathetic love—what tenderness and gracious 
helpfulness, and patience and courage—have 
found their soil in what seemed a hopeless 
sorrow! The weeping of the night has been 
turned into the joy of the morning; and the 
soul that has lain low has risen higher than 
before to altitudes of virtue. For heaven has 



<pb n="124" id="iv.vi-Page_124" />been about it in its sorrow, and it has come 
forth from its chamber of loneliness a better, 
purer, and stronger being. We may fail to 
realise it, yet</p>
<verse id="iv.vi-p32.1">
<l class="t1" id="iv.vi-p32.2">“All sorrow is a gift, and every trouble </l>
<l class="t1" id="iv.vi-p32.3">That the heart of man has, an opportunity.” </l>
</verse>


<p class="continue" id="iv.vi-p33">We may not feel this consciously. Through the 
blinding mist of our tears we may not see the 
purpose of divine mercy. In the sense of understanding it, we may never see it. But the 
purpose is, nevertheless, sure, and the opportunity of good given. And the good may come 
to us in many ways we little know, moulding 
for us new life and higher aims—breathing 
into our whole being higher activities and a 
richer strength of self-sacrificing duty.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p34">It may be hard after all, I do not question, to 
find the good worked in some lives by suffering. 
There are those that seem to harden rather than 
soften when the world goes wrong with them, or 
some mystery of bereavement enters into their 
lot. It would be wrong to form harsh judgments of any such. It is enough that we can 
trace the thread of the apostle’s meaning in our 
modern experience, and see how the chosen 
purpose may work in many ways beyond our 
first knowledge and feeling. We are bound, 



<pb n="125" id="iv.vi-Page_125" />besides, to remember the condition that is attached to the experience of the text. For all 
growth of good there must be a fitting soil. 
There must be a capacity of love in us in order 
to recognise love in God and a purpose of divine 
love in life. If we narrow our hearts instead of 
opening them, and so shut ourselves within the 
walls of our suffering that we cannot see beyond, 
we may get only moroseness, and evil temper, 
and impatient defiance from those strokes which 
have smitten us, yet not that we should for 
ever dwell in darkness. The light may never 
arise on us, because we will not lift our eyes 
towards it, although shining in the heavens. 
Such selfish concentration is the very opposite 
of love; and there is no good in it to any soul. 
It hardens alike in prosperity and adversity. In 
adversity it tortures as well as hardens. In order 
to find good anywhere, we must look beyond ourselves. In order to find the highest good we 
must look towards God, and let our hearts go 
forth to Him with unfailing trust. We may not 
be able to say with the patriarch, “Though He 
slay me, yet will I trust in Him.”<note n="73" id="iv.vi-p34.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p35"><scripRef passage="Job 13:15" id="iv.vi-p35.1" parsed="|Job|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.13.15">Job, xiii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> It is of no 
use repeating the language of Scripture if our 
thought cannot rise to it. But we must feel 

<pb n="126" id="iv.vi-Page_126" />that it is not God’s good purpose to slay us in 
any evil sense, or to bring our lives down to the 
ground, only that He may raise us up again and 
give us peace. “Though He cause grief, yet 
will He have compassion according to the multitude of His mercies. For He doth not afflict 
willingly, nor grieve the children of men.”<note n="74" id="iv.vi-p35.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p36"><scripRef passage="Lam 3:32,33" id="iv.vi-p36.1" parsed="|Lam|3|32|3|33" osisRef="Bible:Lam.3.32-Lam.3.33">Lamentations, iii. 32, 33</scripRef>.</p></note> We must believe in Him as our Father, and not 
merely as our Sovereign and Lord, assured that “He knoweth our frame,” and that He will not 
make us to suffer above what we are able to 
bear, but with every temptation will find a way 
of escape.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p37">There is no other hope for life—there can be 
no other joy in death—than the assurance of a 
God above us, who is Love, and who has no 
thoughts but thoughts of love for all the creatures He has made—who has appointed our 
days, and the means of training us to His own 
service and glory. If we lose the conception of 
a Divine Benevolence, supreme over all, making 
all things work together for our good and the 
good of all, we lose all that can lighten the burden of life, or even render religion itself to a 
quickened heart anything but a misery. We 
can only love a God who is Love—whom we 

<pb n="127" id="iv.vi-Page_127" />know seeks our good and the good of all. And 
if there is such a God—as Christ declares there 
is—in whom there is no darkness at all, no 
hate or evil at all, but only love and order, 
which is the soul of all love, how can we help 
loving Him? What fear need there be in our 
hearts? Evils may befal us—suffering and the 
bitterness of wrong or shame await us. We may 
look for light, but, behold, there is only darkness 
and the shadow of death! Yet we are safe in 
the arms of a Divine Love that will bear and 
carry us through all. Nothing in such a case 
can be truly adverse to us. Troubled on every 
side, we are not yet in despair; cast down, we 
are not forsaken. “To love God in Christ,” as 
Bunsen said when dying, “is everything.” All 
else God will care for if we only love Him. He 
will make light to arise in the midst of darkness. 
He will make the crooked places straight, and 
the rough places plain. And, finally, He will 
bring us to that eternal home where we shall 
rest from our labours, and the wounds of the 
stricken heart shall be for ever healed; “and 
there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor 
crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for 
the former things are passed away.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p38">“Now unto Him that is able to keep you 



<pb n="128" id="iv.vi-Page_128" />from falling, and to present you faultless before 
the presence of His glory with exceeding joy, 
to the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and 
majesty, dominion and power, both now and 
ever. Amen.”</p>


<pb n="129" id="iv.vi-Page_129" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VII. Death, and Sorrow for the Dead." id="iv.vii" prev="iv.vi" next="iv.viii">
<h2 id="iv.vii-p0.1">VII.</h2>

<h2 id="iv.vii-p0.2">DEATH, AND SORROW FOR THE DEAD.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p1"><scripRef passage="1Thess 4:13,14" id="iv.vii-p1.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|4|14" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13-1Thess.4.14">1 <span class="sc" id="iv.vii-p1.2">Thessalonians</span>, iv. 13, 14</scripRef>.—“But I would not have you to be 
ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow 
not, even as others which have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus 
died, and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will 
God bring with Him.” 



</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.vii-p2">THE most tremendous fact before every man 
is death. “It is appointed unto men 
once to die.”<note n="75" id="iv.vii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p3"><scripRef passage="Heb 9:27" id="iv.vii-p3.1" parsed="|Heb|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.27">Hebrews, ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> The shadows of an unknown 
future lie upon the brightest activities of existence, and the stillness of “night” awaits all the 
healthful vigour of the “day.” It is not to be 
wondered at that men have been fascinated by 
the fact of death, and that they have sought to idealise it in many forms, some dark and gloomy, 
others cheerful and hopeful; some mirroring 
their sadness and terror, others their faith and 
aspiration.</p>

<pb n="130" id="iv.vii-Page_130" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p4">It is by no means true that the brighter forms 
of imagery by which death has been depicted 
have been confined to Christianity. The winged 
genius brooding over the dead with thoughtful 
gaze—the inverted torch—the soaring butterfly,—are all creations of pagan imagination, designed to illuminate the future or to soothe the 
sorrowing. Euphemistic expressions such as 
those in the text are as old as literature itself. 
Sleep and death are twin children both in 
Greek and Latin poetry.<note n="76" id="iv.vii-p4.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p5">Hesiod, Theog., 212; Æneid, vi. 278.</p></note> Yet it will hardly be 
denied that it is only in Christian literature and 
art that the full idea of death as one of hopefulness and not of despair—of joy and peace, 
and not of darkness and terror—has been 
realised.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p6">Pre-Christian genius rose above the mere 
gloomy externals of dissolution. It was able to 
look away from the lifeless body and the darkened sepulchre. It had no love for those insignia 
of decay which have been rife at various times 
in Christian sepulture, and pervaded many ruder 
forms of Christian art. Ideas of rest, and in 
some degree of welcome, were associated with 
the grave. To the ancient Hebrew it was the 
meeting-place of kindred—the last home of 

<pb n="131" id="iv.vii-Page_131" />fathers who had gone before. Abraham died 
full of years, and was gathered to his people.<note n="77" id="iv.vii-p6.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p7"><scripRef passage="Gen 25:8" id="iv.vii-p7.1" parsed="|Gen|25|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.8">Genesis, xxv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Jacob was buried in the place of his fathers 
Abraham and Isaac, and where he had buried Leah.<note n="78" id="iv.vii-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p8"><scripRef passage="Gen 49:31" id="iv.vii-p8.1" parsed="|Gen|49|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.31">Ibid. xlix. 31</scripRef>.</p></note> Of David and others it is written that 
they slept with their fathers.<note n="79" id="iv.vii-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p9"><scripRef passage="1Ki 11:21" id="iv.vii-p9.1" parsed="|1Kgs|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.11.21">1 Kings, xi. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> The same ideas 
occur in classical writers—the same thought of 
a final rest where trouble shall no more come, 
and of a sleep in which there shall be no 
dreams.<note n="80" id="iv.vii-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p10">Plato, Apolog., xxxii.</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p11">But withal, the pre-Christian conception of death was joyless 
and unhopeful. It embraced rest, but mainly as a negation of existing unrest. 
There was no brightness nor assured happiness in the prospect. Hades was an 
abode of desolation, clothed only with the dreary poplar and stunted asphodel, 
where thin ghosts wandered in misery. The future life of the Hebrews, if it was 
clear to them at all, was hardly more cheering. “In death,” says the Psalmist, 
“there is no remembrance of Thee: in the grave who shall give Thee thanks?”<note n="81" id="iv.vii-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p12"><scripRef id="iv.vii-p12.1" passage="Psalm vi. 5" parsed="|Ps|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.5">Psalm vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> “The dead praise not 
the Lord, neither any that go down into silence.”<note n="82" id="iv.vii-p12.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p13"><scripRef id="iv.vii-p13.1" passage="Psalm cxv. 17" parsed="|Ps|115|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.115.17">Psalm cxv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> “The grave cannot praise Thee; death 
cannot celebrate Thee: they that go down into 

<pb n="132" id="iv.vii-Page_132" />the pit cannot hope for Thy truth.”<note n="83" id="iv.vii-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p14"><scripRef passage="Isa 38:18" id="iv.vii-p14.1" parsed="|Isa|38|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.38.18">Isaiah, xxxviii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> There is 
not much to comfort or to inspire with hope 
in such words as these. It is only in the light 
of the Christian resurrection that the idea of 
death becomes transfigured, and the image of 
that sleep to which our mortal life sinks at last 
becomes significant not merely of relief or insensibility, but of a higher life of blissful activity 
to which it is destined to awaken.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p15">I. There is nothing more marvellous in the 
history of Christianity than the change which 
it wrought in men’s consciousness of the future. 
The change is one stamped into the very life 
of humanity, however it may be explained. 
Whereas men had previously thought of death 
as only a great darkness, or a dreamless and 
perpetual sleep, they began to think of it as a 
change from darkness to light, and as a sleep 
with a glorious awakening. The brightness and 
joy were no longer here. This was not the true 
life from which men should shrink to part. All 
was brighter in the future; the higher life was 
above. Death was not only welcome, but joyfully welcome. To die was gain. It was 
“to 
depart, and be with Christ; which is far better.” 
This was not merely the experience of an enthusiastic <pb n="133" id="iv.vii-Page_133" />apostle. It became the overwhelming 
experience of hundreds and thousands. Death 
was swallowed up in victory. “death, where 
is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?” was the triumphant echo from Jerusalem to 
Rome, and from Antioch to Alexandria, in thousands of hearts, that had but lately known no 
hope and shared no enthusiasm,—not even the 
enthusiasm of a common country or common 
citizenship.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p16">What is the explanation of all this? What 
was it that sent such a thrill of hopeful anticipation through a world dying of philosophic despair and moral perplexity and indifference? 
Was it any higher speculation? any intellectual 
discovery? any eclectic accident or amalgam of 
Jewish inspiration with Hellenic thought? Men 
had everywhere—in Greece and Rome, in Alexandria and Jerusalem—been trying such modes 
of reviving a dead world, of reawakening spiritual hopefulness; but without success. No mere 
opinion or combination of opinions wrought this 
great change. Men did not learn anything more 
of the future than they had formerly known; no 
philosopher had discovered its possibilities or 
unveiled its secrets. But there had gone forth 
from a few simple men, and from one of more 
learning and power than the others, the faithful 



<pb n="134" id="iv.vii-Page_134" />saying that “Christ is risen indeed.” “Now is Christ risen from 
the dead, and become the first-fruits of them that slept.”<note n="84" id="iv.vii-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p17"><scripRef passage="1Cor 15:20" id="iv.vii-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.20">1 Corinthians, xv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> And it was this 
suddenly-inspired faith that raised the world 
from its insensibility and corruption, and kindled 
it with a new hope—and the joy of a life not 
meted by mortal bounds, but “incorruptible, and 
undefiled, and that fadeth not away.”<note n="85" id="iv.vii-p17.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p18"><scripRef passage="1Peter 1:4" id="iv.vii-p18.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.4">1 Peter, i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p19">It was on the strength of this assurance that 
St Paul sought to comfort the Thessalonian 
brethren. They had been—from what causes are 
not said—in anxiety as to the fate of their departed friends. They seem to have doubted 
whether these friends would share with them in 
the resurrection of the dead and the joy of the 
second coming of the Lord. The apostle assured 
them that they had no need to be in trouble. 
The departed were safe with God, and the same 
great faith in the death and resurrection of 
Christ which sustained themselves was the 
ground of confidence for all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p20">There is no other ground of confidence for the 
future. In the light of Christ’s resurrection 
alone does death assume or retain for us any 
higher meaning than for the ancient world. 
Apart from this faith, it is merely the cessation 

<pb n="135" id="iv.vii-Page_135" />of being. We may call it a “sleep,” as of old, 
and welcome it as grateful rest after the long or 
hard work of the day. We may be able to look 
upon it with resignation; it may not have for us 
the shadowy horror that it had for the youthful 
world—for this reason, if no other, that life is 
hardly so fresh and beautiful to us as it was to 
those earlier races which have given us our highest literature. As the world has grown older, it 
has grown more perplexed and thoughtful. Ours 
is neither the bright serenity of Hellenic genius 
nor the exuberant satisfaction of Hebrew prophecy. We do not spend our life in the same 
sunshine of eager enjoyment. The world is less a 
scene of content, except to the very young; and 
this is in some degree owing to Christianity itself, 
which has wrought deeper, and tenderer, and more 
pathetic chords of experience into human life. 
It may be easier, therefore, for us to die—to part 
with this present life, and go down to the grave 
wearied with its cares or tired of its perplexities. 
It is a mistake to exaggerate in the interests of 
religion the feelings with which men are supposed to meet death, as if it must always wear 
to them apart from Christian faith an aspect of 
terror. This is not verified by experience. As 
mere rest—mere cessation from sensibility—it 



<pb n="136" id="iv.vii-Page_136" />may be welcome. In anticipation terrible, it 
may yet in its occurrence be without alarm. 
As we look towards it from the opening gates 
of life, or the full enjoyment of healthy activity, 
we may shrink from it; and it has aspects which 
no philosophy can ever brighten. It is always 
painful to part with friends and children, to 
break up the clustering ties of sweet affection 
and the home of family love. But the dying 
one is often strangely prepared by natural fitness 
for the coming event. The decaying physical 
system adapts itself to its end, and the ebbing 
life goes forth peacefully on its unknown way. 
In itself, and merely for itself, death need not 
be terrible, and often is not.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p21">But it is the light of the higher life in Christ 
which alone glorifies it. And unless this light has 
shone into our hearts, I know not whence hope can 
reach us. We may be resigned or peaceful. We 
may accept the inevitable with a calm front. We 
may be even glad to be done with the struggle 
of existence, and leave our name to be forgotten 
and our work to be done by others. We may 
be able to say to ourselves, if not in the sense of 
St Paul—“I have fought a good fight, I have 
finished my course”—I am ready to lie down 
and die, and cease to be, if this is my fate. <pb n="137" id="iv.vii-Page_137" />But in such a mood of mind there is no cheerfulness, no spring of hope. With such a thought 
St Paul could neither comfort himself nor comfort the Thessalonians. Nay, for himself he felt 
that he would be intensely miserable if he had 
only such a thought. “If in this life only we 
have hope in Christ, we are of all men most 
miserable.”<note n="86" id="iv.vii-p21.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p22"><scripRef passage="1Cor 15:19" id="iv.vii-p22.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.19">1 Corinthians, xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p23">Hope in death can only spring from the principle of personal immortality; and this principle 
has no root save in Christ. It is not enough 
that we shall live in the memory of our friends, 
or that humanity shall live and flourish when 
we are gone. I do not say that there is no 
dignity in such thoughts, or even no consolation 
in them to some minds. It is better to have 
faith in the progress of humanity than no faith 
at all. It is better to be remembered than forgotten, and to have the immortality of a good 
name if no other. But men cannot find strength 
or comfort in such generalisations. They crave 
for a personal life—for communion with other 
lives—and with Him who is life, and whose life 
is the light of men. This, and this alone, is the 
faith which makes men patient in trouble and 
hopeful in death, which sanctifies bereavement 

<pb n="138" id="iv.vii-Page_138" />and illumines thought. Nature tells us nothing 
of the future. Science knows, and can know, 
nothing of it. On this side, no voice from behind the veil ever reaches man. No sparks of 
immortal presage rise from the ashes of scientific analysis. All its suggestions leave us where 
we are, or mockingly sift the sources of life only 
to hint our mortality. If we quit the living 
Christ, we quit all hold of the higher life. “If 
Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, 
and your faith is also vain.”<note n="87" id="iv.vii-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p24"><scripRef passage="1Cor 15:14" id="iv.vii-p24.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.14">1 Corinthians, xv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> Heaven becomes 
a dumb picture; and death—euphemise it as we 
may—merely blank annihilation. We may say 
of our dear ones, as we lay them in the dust, 
that they have fallen asleep; but the gentle 
words have no true meaning. The sleep is without an awakening. The higher and hopeful side 
of the image is cut away. The night becomes a 
perpetual slumber,<note n="88" id="iv.vii-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p25">Catullus, v. 4.</p></note> on which no morning shall 
ever arise. It is only in the light of the resurrection that the phrase represents a reality, 
and the idea of death is transfigured into a 
nobler life. Let us believe that behind the veil 
of physical change there is a spiritual Power 
from which we. have come—one who is the Resurrection and the Life—in whom, if we believe, we 

<pb n="139" id="iv.vii-Page_139" />shall never die,—and we may wait our change, 
not only with resignation, but with hope, and 
carry our personal affections and aspirations forward to another and a better being, in which 
they may be satisfied and made perfect.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p26">

II. In this belief, also, we may have comfort 
for the loss of our friends. Nay, “if we believe 
that Jesus died, and rose again, even so them 
also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with 
Him.” This is the sure conclusion from our 
higher faith—our dead ones are resting in Jesus. 
The life of affection and of faithful duty which 
has gone from us is with the Lord. The vesture 
has been changed, but “the mortal has put on 
immortality.” The faith, the hope, the love 
which lived for us is no longer incarnated in 
visible form beside us; but their spiritual quality 
is imperishable, and they have only been transferred to another sphere of manifestation and 
activity. They have gone from our sight; but 
they not only exist in our memory—although 
they also do this, shrined in its most sacred niche; they are with God. They 
have passed into glory; and their personal lives subsist in immediate communion 
with the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, and all the saints of God 



<pb n="140" id="iv.vii-Page_140" />who have gone before them into bliss. There is 
nothing for which there is less warrant in Scripture than any speculation as to the state of the 
departed—their occupations or special modes of 
activity; but it is everywhere implied that their 
personality continues. They are in heaven the 
same personal spiritual beings they were on earth, 
only made perfect in holiness. They are beyond 
our care and service; but they are with the 
Lord, “which is far better.” He knoweth them 
that are His, and God will bring them with Him. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p27">

It is this safety of the departed with God 
which the apostle urges as a reason why we 
should not sorrow for them as others “who have 
no hope.” This is our faith, that our dear ones 
are secure in God’s keeping; and it is unreasonable, therefore, that we should lament them as 
if we had lost them for ever. Lament them we 
cannot help doing; and no words of Scripture 
forbid our doing. Neither here nor anywhere is 
Christian teaching untrue to nature. And when 
friends or loved ones are taken away, the cry of 
nature cannot be restrained. The faithful and 
fond heart bleeds beneath the stroke. The blank 
may be felt irretrievably. The sense of loss, and 
of wistful, unhealed regret, may never pass away. 
The shadow of a great bereavement may lie ever 



<pb n="141" id="iv.vii-Page_141" />after on our lives. There is not only nothing 
wrong in this—such a shadowed experience 
may work as a hallowing influence, and deepen 
within us many veins of tenderness and sympathy and love, yielding “the peaceable fruits 
of righteousness unto them which are exercised 
thereby.” Let us not suppose for a moment that 
the apostle would have us to deal harshly with 
sacred memories, or to banish from our hearts 
a chastening and holy sorrow. By no means. 
He would only have us not to sorrow as if we 
were without Christian hope—as if we doubted 
or despaired that our dear ones were with God, 
and safe with Him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p28">A sorrow which either refuses to accept facts, 
or to cease from anxieties and regrets which are 
no longer practicable, is an unchristian sorrow—for this reason, amongst others, that the duties of 
life await those who have suffered most. And 
these duties we can never put away from us. 
They are ours, and they cling to us whether we 
will or not. The dead have gone beyond our 
solicitude. Nothing we can ever more do can 
affect them. Let us cherish their memory, and 
weep beside their tomb, and recall their virtues. 
But let us also take comfort in the thought that 
they have entered into their rest, and are beyond 



<pb n="142" id="iv.vii-Page_142" />all our trouble. Moreover, let us remember that 
the living remain to us. They are our care. 
They may be our anxiety. While dear ones 
gone before are with the Lord, dear ones who 
survive may be wandering away from Him—wounding Him by their lives, or putting His 
cause to an open shame. Our main business is 
not with the dead, but with the living, whom 
we may succour and help and guide. Let the 
love of the past be enshrined in our heart, and 
the thought of the departed live in our memory—a sacred fire, consuming all frivolous and unworthy affections; but it is the work of the present hour, and the care of those who need our 
care, which should engage our anxiety and task 
our energy. Our concern is not for the child 
resting on his father’s bosom and sheltered in a 
happy home, but for him who is entering into 
the world with its temptations, or who may be 
astray in darkness and unable to find his way. 
Our thoughts follow not the return home, but 
the uncertain outset; not the peril that is over, 
but the danger that still threatens; not the 
soldier who has fought a good fight and brought 
home the spoils of victory, but him who may be 
still in the midst of the battle wrestling for very 
life. And so it is always where there are still 



<pb n="143" id="iv.vii-Page_143" />difficulties to be overcome and duties to be done—good to be wrought either for ourselves or 
others—that our concern should lie. It is not 
sorrow in itself, but sorrow with anxiety, that the 
apostle would have us cease to cherish for the 
dead. They are happier in God’s care than in 
our own. We cannot touch them by our solicitudes, nor soothe them by our ministrations, nor 
move them by our prayers. So far from repining, we should therefore be thankful, if we 
cannot rejoice, that they are beyond our feeble 
keeping—that God has taken them to His 
own everlasting arms, and set them in one of 
those “many mansions” where He has prepared a place for them, and whence they shall 
“no more go out.” “And I heard a great 
voice out of heaven, saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell 
with them, and they shall be His people, and 
God Himself shall be with them, and be their 
God. And God shall wipe away all tears from 
their eyes; and there shall be no more death, 
neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be 
any more pain: for the former things are passed away.”<note n="89" id="iv.vii-p28.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p29"><scripRef passage="Rev 21:3,4" id="iv.vii-p29.1" parsed="|Rev|21|3|21|4" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.3-Rev.21.4">Revelation, xxi. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p30">Such a prospect is not one to make us sorrow 

<pb n="144" id="iv.vii-Page_144" />as others which have no hope. Should our eyes 
no more behold loved ones who have left us, 
and upon whom our lives leaned more than we 
ever knew before their arms were finally unclasped from ours, and the shelter they made was 
for ever taken away,—let us not yield to weakness or despair. But let us look beyond the 
darkness to a higher light. Let us carry our 
thoughts from earth to heaven; and again, when 
the darkness is past, let us remember the duties 
of the day—assured that in due season we, too, 
shall reap if we faint not, and enter into our 
rest. “And I heard a voice from heaven saying 
unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die 
in the Lord from henceforth: Yea, saith the 
Spirit, that they may rest from their labours; 
and their works do follow them.”<note n="90" id="iv.vii-p30.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p31"><scripRef passage="Rev 14:13" id="iv.vii-p31.1" parsed="|Rev|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.13">Revelation, xiv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> “Therefore, 
my beloved brethren, be ye stedfast, unmoveable, 
always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in 
vain in the Lord.”<note n="91" id="iv.vii-p31.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p32"><scripRef passage="1Cor 15:58" id="iv.vii-p32.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.58">1 Corinthians, xv. 58</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p33">Such worthy aims and hopeful aspirations 
should especially mingle with our sorrow when, 
as now, we are led to recall the departure of the 
wise and good; and our thoughts for the dead 
are thoughts not only of love, but of reverent 

<pb n="145" id="iv.vii-Page_145" />affection and of deep respectful tenderness. 
The late Princess,<note n="92" id="iv.vii-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p34">The Princess Hohenlohe-Langenburg, who died at Baden-Baden, Sept. 23, 1872. The remarkable character of the Princess, 
“her fine intelligence, and sweet, serene nature,” will be found 
noticed in Mr Martin’s Life of the Prince Consort, ii. 478.</p></note> sister to our gracious and 
beloved Queen, was one whose memory is justly 
blessed, as her life was not merely blameless, but 
in a rare degree a true and beautiful life,—studious of all things high and pure, lovely and 
of good report, thoughtful not only for her own 
things, but for the things of others also. It is 
the presence of such genuine and noble natures, 
faithful to duty, firm in good, ever aspiring 
through all weakness and imperfection, that helps 
us more than aught else to realise a higher and 
more enduring being, a spiritual sphere above 
and beyond us, where the unfinished good will 
be complete, and the aspiration become a fact; 
where, moreover, hearts that have taken counsel 
together here how to live well and do their duty 
fitly, shall be joined in bonds never more to be 
broken, and in yet loftier endeavours after all 
that is true and right.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p35">Let us not fail to be followers of so Christian 
an example. Let such a loss, and every thought 
of dear ones who have passed away, inspire us 
with hope yet unattained, as well as with regret 

<pb n="146" id="iv.vii-Page_146" />for a past that can never be regained. Let us 
awake from all indifference, and laying aside all 
pride, vanity, or self-indulgence, give ourselves 
faithfully and heartily to Christian work. All 
have work to do, trusts to be discharged, aims 
to be fulfilled, evil to be overcome, good to be 
realised. Let us not weary in well-doing. How 
often, alas! do we spend our days in idleness 
and our nights in vanity. What small occupations engross us, what poor anxieties and ambitions torment us, what paltry pleasures absorb 
us! The time is passing away, and we are 
not redeeming it; the hour of death is drawing near, and we are not preparing for it. Let 
us take care lest, a promise being left us of 
entering into rest, any of us should come short 
of it through unbelief or negligence. Let not 
science nor the world steal our hearts from God; 
but humbly feeling how little we know, and how 
much we need, may we look upward both for 
light and help. May we “hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering,” and run 
with patience the race that is set before us, so 
that at last we may lay hold of eternal life, and 
through the grave and gate of death may pass 
to the inheritance of the saints in light, and 
dwell for ever with the Lord, that where He is, 



<pb n="147" id="iv.vii-Page_147" />there we may be also. The departed saints shall 
welcome our faithfulness for they await our 
coming, and without us they shall not be made 
perfect.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p36">“Now the God of peace, that brought again 
from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every 
good work to do His will, working in you that 
which is well-pleasing in His sight, through 
Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and 
ever. Amen.”</p>
<p class="continue" id="iv.vii-p37"><span class="sc" id="iv.vii-p37.1">Preached in Balmoral Castle</span>,</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p38"><i>Sunday, Sept</i>. 29, 1872.</p>

<pb n="148" id="iv.vii-Page_148" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VIII. Light in the Future." id="iv.viii" prev="iv.vii" next="iv.ix">
<h2 id="iv.viii-p0.1">VIII.</h2>

<h2 id="iv.viii-p0.2">LIGHT IN THE FUTURE.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p1"><scripRef passage="Rev 22:5" id="iv.viii-p1.1" parsed="|Rev|22|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.5"><span class="sc" id="iv.viii-p1.2">Revelation</span>, xxii. 5</scripRef>.—“And there shall be no night there; and 
they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.viii-p2">THE future is to us the unknown. We speak 
of it as dark and inscrutable; and so in a 
true sense it is. We know nothing in detail of 
that future life which is promised us in Christ. 
We cannot conceive it, or bring before our minds 
any true image of it. The more we may try to 
do so, the less do we probably realise the Divine 
ideal. The picture may be splendid and attractive; but it is our own device. It is the reflection of our own imagination. It tells us nothing 
which it has not borrowed from our own thought. 
And it may be doubted whether all the pictures 
of this kind men have formed do not rather tend 
to lower than heighten the reality. They have 



<pb n="149" id="iv.viii-Page_149" />clothed and vivified the unknown; but they 
have at the same time reduced its sublimity 
and carnalised its joys. There are minds in a 
time like ours which, in order to keep the idea 
of a future life before them at all, find it necessary to unclothe the picture, and to sink all its 
details in the conception of an illimitable good.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p3">But it may be said, Does not the language of 
such a chapter as this and the foregoing give us 
some definite picture of the future celestial life? 
I cannot think that it does, or that it is meant 
to do so. We read of a new heaven and a new 
earth—of the holy city, the new Jerusalem, 
coming down from God as a bride adorned for 
her husband, having the glory of God, and her 
light like unto a jasper stone most precious; 
with three gates on the east, and on the north, 
and on the south, and on the west, and its walls 
having twelve foundations, garnished with all 
manner of precious stones; with a pure river, 
clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of 
God and of the Lamb; and on the other side of 
the river the tree of life, bearing twelve manner 
of fruits, whose leaves are for the healing of the 
nations. But the very accumulation of this 
imagery, and its parallelism of numbers, is 
enough to show us that it is not so much 



<pb n="150" id="iv.viii-Page_150" />designed to convey any clear image as to excite and stir our imagination to an indefinite 
wealth of excellence exceeding all our vision and 
grasp. It is rather of the nature of a child-picture, suggesting a transcendent reality, than any 
indication of what that reality is in itself. The 
colours are glowing and splendid; but the true 
heaven—“the tabernacle of God with men”—is 
behind all the colouring and material imagery. 
The glory of the Divine presence is not in precious stones, nor crystal streams, nor fruitful and 
life-bearing trees, whose leaves are for healing—beautiful and consecrated as are all these 
emblems of the higher life. It is something 
transcending our most glorious imaginings. 
For “eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither 
have entered into the heart of man, the things 
which God hath prepared for them that love 
Him. But God hath revealed them unto us 
by His Spirit.”<note n="93" id="iv.viii-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p4"><scripRef passage="1Cor 2:9,10" id="iv.viii-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|2|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9-1Cor.2.10">1 Corinthians, ii. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> The heavenly Future is a 
spiritual reality answering to a spiritual faculty 
in us, as yet imperfectly developed. It may be 
somehow foreshadowed by these material pictures—we can hardly tell; but it does not itself 
consist in any of them. They cannot adequately 
or even truly express it. As we pass them 

<pb n="151" id="iv.viii-Page_151" />before our minds, we may get some impulse 
towards a larger or more fitting conception—and there are minds that can rest on such pictures, and delight in them; but we are never to 
forget that they are only pictures, and that the 
reality is something more than all—it may be, 
something very different from them all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p5">But can we then know nothing definitely of 
the future life? Is it to the Christian, no less 
than it was to the pagan, a formless vision? 
Are there no voices from it ever reach us? Cannot we say what it will be to the longing soul 
that looks towards it, or the weary spirit that 
sighs after it? This, at least, we can say, first 
of all, which is more than the pre-Christian mind 
could say with any certainty, that it is. If we 
are Christians at all, we cannot doubt that there 
is a future life. Or if it be too much to say that 
we cannot doubt this—for there are moments 
of intellectual perplexity in which we may doubt 
anything—yet we know that it is a clear point 
of Christian faith that Christ hath made known 
to us eternal life in Himself. He hath assured us 
of an abiding existence beyond the present. He “hath abolished death, and hath brought life 
and immortality to light through the gospel.”<note n="94" id="iv.viii-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p6"><scripRef passage="2Tim 1:10" id="iv.viii-p6.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.10">2 Timothy, i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<pb n="152" id="iv.viii-Page_152" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p7">But not only do we know that there is a 
future life in Christ—we know also that it is 
a life of promised happiness. There are certain 
things said of it which admit of no question. 
The language of Scripture—if necessarily material and inadequate, as all language descriptive 
of spiritual facts must be—is yet so far unequivocal. If it does not show forth all the reality 
of heaven, nor even touch its purest essence—if 
it be always loftily reticent of its employments—it yet leaves no doubt as to many of its incidents. There shall be no darkness nor evil, no 
harm nor sin nor uncertainty, in the higher life. 
There shall be an enduring felicity and clearer 
insight in the presence of God. There shall be, 
in short, “light in the future.” Dark to us now 
as we look forward to it, it is yet in itself a 
sphere of light. It is “the inheritance of the 
saints in light.” The veil of darkness rests on 
it to our mortal vision, and we can never get 
behind this veil. We can never see the glory 
that is within, however we may strain our highest sight. But the darkness really is not there, 
but here. The shadows lie around us now. The 
image of night is for the present, and not for 
the future. There is effulgence within the 
veil. “There shall be no night there; and 



<pb n="153" id="iv.viii-Page_153" />they need no candle, neither light of the sun; 
for the Lord God giveth them light.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p8">Both the negative and positive statements of 
the text suggest a few remarks.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p9">I. The idea of night may not at first seem 
something to be specially got rid of. There are 
many beautiful and peaceful associations connected with it, as it invites us to relax the work 
of the day, and to lie down beneath its shelter 
in grateful rest. But all such imagery is to be 
taken in its broadest meaning. And night is 
in common speech the synonym of evil. It is 
the season of uncertainty and fear, of perplexed 
and timid wanderings, of weariness, sorrow, and 
danger. Even when we lie down to rest, and 
try to forget our daily cares, if there is any sin 
or trouble or misery in our lives, it then finds us 
out, and weighs most heavily upon us. Dark 
thoughts come nearer in the darkness, and 
stretch pale fingers of terror towards us in the 
watches of the night. Men shun it as they shun 
apprehensions of evil, and mix it up in their 
thoughts with ideas of privation, calamity, and 
suffering.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p10">For this, of course, is the meaning of the 
figure. In saying of heaven that there shall be 



<pb n="154" id="iv.viii-Page_154" />no night, it is implied that all the darkness and 
evil of our present lives will be done away. 
Here we are encompassed by many uncertainties, 
and the mystery of suffering is never far from any 
of us. The strongest, brightest, and happiest lives 
may be prostrated any moment by some swift 
inroad of disease, or shadowed by some sudden 
cloud of misery. How often is it the darling of 
a family, the best-hearted and the most helpful—how often the most self-sacrificing in a community, or the most wise and beneficent in a 
State—who are taken away! It is well that, 
when life is advanced and work done, there 
should be an end. But the uncertainties of our 
present state are strange beyond all thought,—youth in its bright promise suddenly smitten 
down to the ground—work which none else 
can do left unfinished—the thoughtful and radiant intellect in a few hours of suffering silenced—the maiden in her bloom, the wife in the morning of her love, the husband or father, the stay 
of many other lives, removed as by a stroke. 
Our beauty is made to consume away like a 
moth; verily, man at his best estate is vanity.<note n="95" id="iv.viii-p10.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p11"><scripRef passage="Psa 29:5,11" id="iv.viii-p11.1" parsed="|Ps|29|5|0|0;|Ps|29|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.29.5 Bible:Ps.29.11">Psalm xxxix. 5, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> “We wait for light, but behold obscurity; for 
brightness, but we walk in darkness. We grope 

<pb n="155" id="iv.viii-Page_155" />for the wall like the blind, and we grope as 
if we had no eyes: we stumble at noon day 
as in the night; we are in desolate places as 
dead men.”<note n="96" id="iv.viii-p11.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p12"><scripRef passage="Isa 59:9,10" id="iv.viii-p12.1" parsed="|Isa|59|9|59|10" osisRef="Bible:Isa.59.9-Isa.59.10">Isaiah, lix. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note> A dreadful irony seems to mark 
the world’s dreams of happiness. The most 
radiant sky suddenly fills with clouds. We 
are dumb, we open not our mouths. Words 
are vain to measure our bewilderment or make 
known our suffering. We can find no clue to 
the darkened mystery. We gaze around, but 
there is no gleam of light. We lift our heart on 
high, but there is no voice from the calm heights. 
Nature smiles upon the breaking heart, and 
heaven is dumb to the despairing cry.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p13">This is but a poor sketch of the pain and uncertainty that enter, more or less, into all human 
life, and make so much of its experience. It is 
little any one can say of that which all who 
have any heart must often feel. The commonplace of life is its deepest tragedy, and its darkest mysteries look out upon us from its most 
familiar scenes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p14">In the future heavenly life all this pain and perplexity will be no more. If we know anything 
at all, we may be said to know so much as this. 
In the city of God—the new Jerusalem—there 

<pb n="156" id="iv.viii-Page_156" />shall be no more suffering. Whatever now enters into our life, as dread, or anxiety, or misery, 
shall have for ever gone. They that dwell 
therein shall be secure with God Himself, and 
abide in perfect peace. “God shall wipe away 
all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no 
more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither 
shall there be any more pain.”<note n="97" id="iv.viii-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p15"><scripRef passage="Rev 21:4" id="iv.viii-p15.1" parsed="|Rev|21|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.4">Revelation, xxi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> Everything 
characteristic of our present frailty shall have 
vanished. No bodily ailment or mental anguish 
shall any more be known—neither the lassitude 
of exhaustion, nor the weariness of despair, nor 
the madness of a misery which can neither be 
borne nor put away. Only try to realise what 
a life that will be in which there will be no 
suffering, in which the energies will play without fatigue, and consciousness never be enfeebled 
or darkened. We try in vain to realise it fully; 
and we fall back again upon the language of this 
book, as answering better to our imperfect conceptions than anything else. “What are these 
which are arrayed in white robes? and whence 
come they? And I said unto him, Sir, thou 
knowest. And he said to me, These are they 
which came out of great tribulation, and have 
washed their robes, and made them white in the 
<pb n="157" id="iv.viii-Page_157" />blood of the Lamb. Therefore are they before 
the throne of God, and serve Him day and 
night in His temple: and He that sitteth on the 
throne shall dwell among them. They shall 
hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither 
shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For 
the Lamb, which is in the midst of the throne, 
shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living 
fountains of water; and God shall wipe away 
all tears from their eyes.”<note n="98" id="iv.viii-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p16"><scripRef passage="Rev 7:13-17" id="iv.viii-p16.1" parsed="|Rev|7|13|7|17" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.13-Rev.7.17">Revelation, vii. 13-17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p17">II. It is much that we know that the future 
life will be thus free from suffering. It will, as 
such, be an infinitely higher life than we can 
now anticipate. But cannot we be said to know 
something more of it than this? The text, and 
other texts, assure us that it will not only be 
free from darkness, but full of light. The night 
shall not only have passed away, but the sun of 
righteousness shall have arisen. There shall 
be no need of our feeble lights of candle, or 
sun—for the Lord God Himself shall give even 
of light. Can we understand anything of what 
is here meant? What is the higher insight 
and knowledge that thus await us in the future? 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p18">Some have pleased themselves with the 

<pb n="158" id="iv.viii-Page_158" />thought that there will be a higher science in 
the higher life—that “one of the great joys and 
glories of heaven will consist in the revelation of 
the marvels of creation by Him by whom all 
things were made.” We can hardly tell as to 
anything of this kind. It is a fair presumption 
that man’s perfected powers in the higher life 
will find scope and success in all directions. The 
curiosity of knowledge can never be supposed to 
die out of the human mind, but to grow and 
expand with every increase of power and an 
enlarged field for exercise. We cannot doubt, 
therefore, that among the blessings of heaven 
will be an augmentation of higher knowledge. 
But as to its special character, we learn 
nothing; and there is no reason whatever to 
believe that such knowledge will come to us in 
any way essentially different from the processes 
of labour and patience by which it is acquired 
on earth. In order not to degrade rather than 
heighten the idea of the future life, we must 
always carry into it a true idea of humanity—a 
humanity, that is to say, not merely passive or 
mystical, but also rational and inquisitive. We 
can conceive of no state as one of happiness in 
which man should cease to search for knowledge, 
and by his own intellectual activity to add to 



<pb n="159" id="iv.viii-Page_159" />its stores. A state in which revelation superseded inquiry, or light came flooding all the 
avenues of mind without exertion or research, 
would be a very imperfect heaven.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p19">We must remember, also, that heaven is everywhere in Scripture a spiritual rather than an intellectual conception. It is an idea of excellence, 
and not of mere superiority. A higher knowledge must enter into it—because man, as an 
intellectual being, loves and enjoys knowledge, 
and we cannot think of any element of true 
human enjoyment apart from it; but the supreme idea of the future as of the present life 
set forth in Scripture, is always moral and 
spiritual. Man is estimated according to goodness or badness, and not according to wisdom 
or ignorance. A man is said to be fitted for 
heaven not as he has grown in knowledge, but 
as he has grown in spiritual insight and self-sacrifice—in faith, hope, and charity. And it is 
the special characteristic and highest blessing of 
heaven that the education which is begun here 
is perfected there. When it is said, therefore, 
that “the Lord God giveth them light,” it is the 
light of a higher spiritual experience and excellence that, above all, is meant. In short, the 
revelation of heaven, we may be sure, will be a 



<pb n="160" id="iv.viii-Page_160" />revelation of spiritual insight rather than of 
intellectual discovery—an illumination of life 
rather than of thought—a glory of character 
rather than of science.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p20">Those who have studied the lives of religious 
men—of the higher and more spiritual order—must have noticed how frequently they are able 
to rest in God when all seems restless and disturbed around them; how they seem to have a 
clearer vision and a calmer strength in moments 
of peril. This is because they abide with God, 
and in His presence find light and peace. They 
have got near to a Divine centre, in which they 
have a source of light which is not darkened 
although all else may be darkened around them. 
It is easy to discredit this strength and clearness 
of the religious life, because in their very nature 
spiritual qualities are incommunicable. They 
cannot be passed from mind to mind, like gifts 
of external knowledge. They are from above—from the Father of Lights; subtle communications of the Spirit rather than processes of 
thought. But they are beyond all doubt a real 
experience and a real power in the world. Men 
and women know that God has made to shine 
into their hearts “a marvellous light”—that He 
has given them to understand, if not the secrets 



<pb n="161" id="iv.viii-Page_161" />of their lives, or of the lives of others, yet that 
in and by all that they suffer and all that befalls 
them, they are being educated and blessed. Life 
may be often dark to them as it is to others, 
and the shadows may lie so thickly around their 
path that they stumble and know not their way; 
but there is also in their experience something 
more than in that of others—a consciousness of 
Divine guidance and of a Divine end—a ray of 
light, it may be only a single ray, let down from 
heaven, which saves them from hopelessness and 
assures them that love has not forsaken them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p21">Now, all this is from the spiritual side of our 
being—from the silent increase in us of faith 
and humility. We cannot force it; we cannot 
create it. No struggling with the problem of 
existence will ever give it to us. It comes to 
us in quiet moments. It comes from an unseen Source. It is with us, and we know not 
how, when with patience we wait for it, and 
from the depth of a darkness in which we ourselves can see no light the day dawns, and the 
day-star arises in our hearts. Light thus grows 
even here from spiritual life, and in the heavenly 
state we may infer that this accession of light 
will be greatly augmented. That abiding with 
God, which is the strength of religion here, will 

<pb n="162" id="iv.viii-Page_162" />be there perfect. Faith will be realised, hope 
fulfilled, and love unbounded. God Himself 
will be with us, and be our God in conscious 
vision. Out of this higher richness of spiritual 
being, and this nearness to the Divine, there must 
come a fulness of light which is now inaccessible. 
God Himself will impart to the saints in light 
from His own stores. “The Lord God giveth 
them light.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p22">There seems reason to think that we shall 
then not merely rest in God, free from all suffering and pain—our mortal life stretching behind 
us as a toilsome way along which we have come 
to a blissful end—but that we shall get from 
the great Source of light a higher insight 
into all the meaning of life. We may not be 
able more than now to read all its mysteries, 
even on their practical side, or to understand 
how we or others have had to pass through 
great tribulation. How far the history of the 
moral discipline of humanity may be revealed 
to us, or whether we may ever, from serener 
heights, see therein a divine philosophy now 
uncomprehended, we cannot tell. But so far we 
may infer, that the discipline and plan of our 
own life, and therefore also of other lives, will 
be made clearer to us. We will come to understand <pb n="163" id="iv.viii-Page_163" />the reality of a loving Will in all our 
trials, the presence of a Divine Purpose encompassing us when we knew it not, and working 
for our good when we had least thought of such 
a boon. And this higher insight, we may be 
sure, will not be there, any more than here, a 
mere intellectual gift—a power to understand 
all mysteries and all knowledge; but a spiritual 
endowment—a light of life, radiating within us 
from the Divine Father, near whom we dwell, 
and from whom cometh, there as here, “every 
good and perfect gift”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p23">Need I say, further, that as all our worst 
darkness here comes from sin, from the wilfulness with which we too often turn away from 
good and choose evil, so it will be the absence of 
sin in heaven which will make us open to the 
light, and more than all intensify our spiritual 
vision. Who amongst us has not felt the confusion that is born of sin—how it entangles our 
motives, ensnares our hearts, and prevents us 
from seeing our highest good? Who that is 
true to himself does not know that there are 
times when even the best draw a veil over their 
consciences, and are content to rest in some 
delusive form of selfishness that obscures from 
them the Right and the True? This darkness <pb n="164" id="iv.viii-Page_164" />of self-will lies close to all here—a hidden 
spectre embraced too often as an angel of light—our own ignorance, fanaticism, or religious 
pride, glorified as the truth—our own pleasure 
as the Divine will. And who can tell the grades 
of darkness from which many Christian people 
are in consequence never delivered in this world? 
Their very spiritual sight is blurred; and the 
light that is in them being darkened, how great 
is that darkness! But in heaven there shall be 
no sin—no self-deceit of the conscience, no impurity of the affections, no perversity of the 
will;—the “old man” will have perished in 
death, and the new man alone survive, “which 
is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him that created him.”<note n="99" id="iv.viii-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p24"><scripRef passage="Col 3:10" id="iv.viii-p24.1" parsed="|Col|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.10">Colossians, iii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> Think what a flood of 
light will come from this cause alone, when the 
spiritual sight has been purged from every film 
of self-delusion, and the vision of the Divine falls 
with unbroken strength on our purified souls. 
Then indeed shall we see face to face, and know 
even as we are known.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p25">Let us then, as we would rise to the light of 
heaven, put away from us now all the works of 
darkness. Let us live as children of the light 
and of the day. If the future is to be to us a 

<pb n="165" id="iv.viii-Page_165" />future of light, the change must begin in us here. God must dwell 
in our hearts by faith. We must walk in light, “as He is in the light.” “If we 
say that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness, we lie, and do not 
the truth.”<note n="100" id="iv.viii-p25.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p26"><scripRef passage="1John 1:6" id="iv.viii-p26.1" parsed="|1John|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.6">1 John, i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> 
The light that is to grow into the perfect light of 
heaven must be kindled in us now. It may still 
be but a feeble spark, hardly glowing amidst 
the more active embers of selfish desire, but the 
breath of heaven is waiting to fan the feeble 
flame into a glow that shall shine more and more 
unto the perfect day. “Now unto Him that is 
able to do exceeding abundantly above all that 
we ask or think, according to the power that 
worketh in us, unto Him be glory in the church 
by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, world without end. Amen.”</p><pb n="166" id="iv.viii-Page_166" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="IX. Grace and Freedom in Christ." id="iv.ix" prev="iv.viii" next="iv.x">
<h2 id="iv.ix-p0.1">IX.</h2>

<h2 id="iv.ix-p0.2">GRACE AND FREEDOM IN CHRIST.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p1"><scripRef passage="Gal 4:10,11" id="iv.ix-p1.1" parsed="|Gal|4|10|4|11" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.10-Gal.4.11"><span class="sc" id="iv.ix-p1.2">Galatians</span>, iv. 10, 11</scripRef>.—“Ye observe days, and months, and times, 
and years. I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon you labour 
in vain.” 

</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.ix-p2">HERE, as so often, the aim of St Paul is to exalt the idea of religion, and to fix it in 
its essence—to carry the mind away from mere 
form and ritual to the reality of spiritual truth 
and life. There is not only an unwonted force, 
but an unwonted irony, in his words. Not that 
irony is unfamiliar to St Paul; on the contrary, 
it plays an important part in his writings, as all 
who read his epistles with attention must know. 
But there is something almost harsh here in his 
tone. The Galatian perverts—to use an expressive modern term—had kindled his indignation. 
The very strength of the love which he bore 
to them, and which had once been so warmly 



<pb n="167" id="iv.ix-Page_167" />reciprocal, flashes forth in the changed circumstances with a scorn which has a scathing touch 
in it, which wounds while it pierces.—“Ye observe days, and months, and times, and years. 
I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon 
you labour in vain.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p3">The words, even if they stood alone, would 
well deserve attention from their emphasis and 
point. They come straight from the apostle’s 
heart, and leave no doubt of the intensity of his 
feeling. But similar words, although without 
the touch of scorn that marks these, occur more 
than once in his epistles. In the great Epistle 
to the Romans, for example, which presents so 
many points of resemblance to that to the Galatians, he says, in the fourteenth chapter, 
“One 
man esteemeth one day above another; another 
esteemeth every day alike. Let every man be 
fully persuaded in his own mind. He that 
regardeth the day, regardeth it unto the Lord; 
and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord 
he doth not regard it.”<note n="101" id="iv.ix-p3.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p4"><scripRef passage="Rom 14:5,6" id="iv.ix-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|14|5|14|6" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.5-Rom.14.6">Romans, xiv. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> And again, in the 
Epistle to the Colossians—a much later epistle 
in the series—he says further, “Let no man 
therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in 
respect of an holiday, or of the new-moon, or 

<pb n="168" id="iv.ix-Page_168" />of the sabbath days; which are a shadow of 
things to come; but the body is of Christ.”<note n="102" id="iv.ix-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p5"><scripRef passage="Col 2:16,17" id="iv.ix-p5.1" parsed="|Col|2|16|2|17" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16-Col.2.17">Colossians, ii. 16, 17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p6">It is impossible not to feel that there was 
something vital and important in the thought of 
the apostle which underlies these sayings. They 
are quite as emphatic and authoritative as some 
others upon which we build large conclusions of 
doctrine. They plainly point to some temptation to which religious people—for the Galatians, even in their perversion, were strongly 
religious—are liable; some principle to which 
they would do well to take heed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p7">It is our present business to inquire after this 
principle and the temptation connected with it, 
and to see what good we can get from the 
apostle’s words. Here, as always where they 
are marked by such a straight personal reference, we will best reach the general principle, 
and the lesson which it bears to us, by a consideration of the circumstances in which the words 
were uttered, and the original meaning they were 
intended to have. What did St Paul mean for 
the Galatians when he spoke to them with such 
indignant scorn of their observance of days, and 
months, and times, and years; and added that he 
was afraid, in consequence of this, that all his 

<pb n="169" id="iv.ix-Page_169" />labours amongst them in turning them to the 
love and service of Christ might prove in vain? 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p8">I. Now, first of all, we may be sure St Paul did 
not mean to reprove the Galatians because they 
merely observed certain days and times—because 
they esteemed certain seasons as more sacred 
than others. We may be sure of this, because 
we know that St Paul himself observed days 
and times. One of the earliest intimations of 
the first day of the week being consecrated and 
set apart for Christian worship is found in connection with the apostle, as when we read in 
the twentieth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles 
as follows: “And upon the first day of the 
week, when the disciples came together to break 
bread, Paul preached unto them.”<note n="103" id="iv.ix-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p9"><scripRef passage="Acts 20:7" id="iv.ix-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.7">Acts, xx. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> There is 
every reason to conclude that, so far as Sunday 
was observed as a day of special worship in the 
Christian Church, St Paul joined in its observance. From a very early time, although we have 
no means of tracing clearly the usage, the first 
day of the week was marked by the Christian 
Church with unusual solemnity—the solemnity 
of rejoicing thanksgiving—as associated with 
the resurrection of our Lord from the grave. It 

<pb n="170" id="iv.ix-Page_170" />was the memorial of Christ’s great work finished, 
and of the crown of success put upon it, when He 
was “declared to be the Son of God with power, 
according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead.”<note n="104" id="iv.ix-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p10"><scripRef passage="Rom 1:4" id="iv.ix-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">Romans, i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p11">But St Paul not only observed the first day of 
the week, or Sunday; no doubt also, when he 
had opportunity, he observed the Jewish Sabbath, or Saturday. Here, again, we have no 
very distinct details; we must be content to 
draw inferences from general facts. But these 
facts are quite adequate for our purpose. St 
Paul, in becoming a Christian, did not, any more 
than the other apostles,—although he advanced 
in many things beyond them,—cease in outward 
things to be a Jew. His whole life and his 
whole mode of thought were an unceasing protest against the necessity of Christians generally 
being at the same time Jews. But he himself 
knew when to protest, and when to observe. 
On his very last visit to Jerusalem, after all his 
new convictions were thoroughly formed and 
enlarged, we are told that he went into the 
temple with other four men to purify himself,<note n="105" id="iv.ix-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p12"><scripRef passage="Acts 21:26" id="iv.ix-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|21|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.26">Acts, xxi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Now, this was a far more definite Jewish act 
than the ordinary keeping of the Jewish Sabbath; <pb n="171" id="iv.ix-Page_171" />and there is no reason, therefore, to suppose that this observance was obnoxious to the 
apostle.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p13">It would have been very strange, indeed, if it 
had. For it is beyond doubt that the “Twelve,” 
as they are often called in contrast to St Paul—the original apostles of our Lord—all remained 
Jews while they became Christians; they never 
thought of abandoning their old form’s of worship. The first great struggle of the Christian 
Church was not respecting the retention of such 
things by those who had been Jews, but respecting the necessity of their imposition on those who 
never were Jews. The question, in short, was 
not as to whether a Jew could at the same time 
be a Christian and retain his old religious habits—no one ventured to doubt this—but as to whether 
a Gentile could become a Christian without first 
becoming a Jew—a quite different thing.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p14">It was this latter point that formed the great 
struggle of St Paul’s life—in reference to which 
he withstood St Peter<note n="106" id="iv.ix-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p15"><scripRef passage="Gal 2:11" id="iv.ix-p15.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Galatians, ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>—and which is the key 
that opens his meaning here, and enables us to 
see to the clear depth of the thought which 
now, as often, animates him in his epistles. 
The Galatian Church was not a Jewish, but a 

<pb n="172" id="iv.ix-Page_172" />Gentile Church. There may have been Jews in 
Galatia, as there were certainly Judaisers after 
the apostle’s first visit. But the first Galatian 
converts were evidently Gentiles. They were, 
in fact, as the name bears, <i>Celts</i>—a Celtic colony 
which, during the migrations of this nomadic 
and aggressive people, had settled in the district 
then called Asia, and which we commonly call 
Asia Minor. They had received the Gospel from 
the apostle himself; they had welcomed it with 
great eagerness, with something of that enthusiastic and unintelligent zeal which is a characteristic of the Celtic race to this day, in religion 
as in other things. They were fired by the 
apostle’s earnest passionateness in proclaiming 
a crucified Saviour. They were carried away in 
the excitement of a reciprocal earnestness. They 
received him, he says, as “an angel of God,”<note n="107" id="iv.ix-p15.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p16"><scripRef id="iv.ix-p16.1" passage="Gal. iv. 14" parsed="|Gal|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.14">Gal. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> 
and they would have plucked out their very eyes 
and have given them to him.<note n="108" id="iv.ix-p16.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p17"><scripRef passage="Gal 4:15" id="iv.ix-p17.1" parsed="|Gal|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.15">Ibid. iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> This enthusiasm 
seems to have been all the more that the apostle 
was evidently labouring under some bodily infirmity at the time when he first carried to them 
the Gospel. “Ye know how, through infirmity 
of the flesh, I preached the gospel unto you 
at the first.”<note n="109" id="iv.ix-p17.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p18"><scripRef passage="Gal 4:13" id="iv.ix-p18.1" parsed="|Gal|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.13">Ibid. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> Plainly the conversion of the 

<pb n="173" id="iv.ix-Page_173" />Galatians had been a striking event in the 
apostle’s experience, as well as in their own—one of those powerful waves of enthusiasm which 
are seen at times to mark the rise and progress 
of all real religion. Nothing had come betwixt 
them and the dear Saviour whom St Paul had 
exhibited before them, crucified for their sakes. 
They had been swept right away from all the 
accidents of religion to its very heart and 
power in Christ. They were running well,<note n="110" id="iv.ix-p18.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p19"><scripRef passage="Gal 5:7" id="iv.ix-p19.1" parsed="|Gal|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.7">Galatians, v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> 
having entered into the full freedom of the 
Gospel, and found their joy and strength in this 
freedom.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p20">But suddenly a change came over them. False 
teachers had gone amongst them and perverted 
their minds from the simplicity that is in Christ. 
As quickly almost as they had responded to the 
apostle, do they seem in their ignorant enthusiasm to have responded to the new teachers. 
“I marvel that ye are so soon removed from 
him that called you into the grace of Christ unto 
another gospel: which is not another; but there 
be some that trouble you, and would pervert the 
gospel of Christ.”<note n="111" id="iv.ix-p20.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p21"><scripRef passage="Gal 1:6,7" id="iv.ix-p21.1" parsed="|Gal|1|6|1|7" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.6-Gal.1.7">Ibid. i. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> Their gaze was averted 
from the crucified One as by a new fascination. “O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, 

<pb n="174" id="iv.ix-Page_174" />that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ 
hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you?”<note n="112" id="iv.ix-p21.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p22"><scripRef passage="Gal 3:1" id="iv.ix-p22.1" parsed="|Gal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.1">Gal. iii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> They began with the 
spirit; they had sunk to the letter, and hoped to 
be made perfect thereby. Having known God, 
or rather been known of God,—having felt the 
nearness of the heavenly Father in Christ—they 
had turned again to the weak and beggarly elements, whereunto they desired again to be in 
bondage.<note n="113" id="iv.ix-p22.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p23"><scripRef passage="Gal 4:9" id="iv.ix-p23.1" parsed="|Gal|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.9">Ibid. iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> How could they do so? the apostle 
expostulates with them—the affectionate ardour 
of his heart after them in Christ almost forgotten 
for the moment in the depth of his contemptuous 
indignation at their apostasy. “Ye observe days, 
and months, and times, and years. 1 am afraid 
of you, lest I have bestowed upon you labour in 
vain.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p24">The apostle felt for the moment as if his 
whole mission amongst them was lost. Had 
they been Jews, it would have been nothing to 
have retained the rites of Judaism. They would 
then probably have realised, as the apostle himself did, that while these rites had a claim upon 
them from many sacred memories and associations, they were yet, after all, non-essential. 
They could not really help their higher religious 

<pb n="175" id="iv.ix-Page_175" />life. They might not have gone the length of 
saying,, with the apostle, that they were “weak 
and beggarly elements.” Neither St Peter nor St 
James would have gone so far, nor perhaps have 
approved St Paul’s language. They did not see 
so far as he did, and possibly they thought there 
was danger in his latitude. But their position was 
withal as honestly Christian as his was; and while 
he withstood St Peter to the face, when guilty 
of the intolerance as well as the discourtesy of 
not eating with the Gentiles at Antioch (an act 
which was essentially unchristian in spirit, and 
which could only be justified on an unchristian 
basis of thought)—while he did this, he would 
not have interfered with Jewish compliances, 
so far as they were practised by Jews. This 
would have been inconsistent with his own 
standard of toleration, “Let every man be fully 
persuaded in his own mind.”<note n="114" id="iv.ix-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p25"><scripRef passage="Rom 14:5" id="iv.ix-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.5">Romans, xiv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p26">But it was quite a different thing for Gentiles, 
after having once entered into the freedom of 
the Gospel, to turn back to the beggarly 
elements, which could be nothing to them unless supposed essential to their salvation. Why 
should a Galatian keep Jewish days or observe 
Jewish rites, unless he had raised such rites and 

<pb n="176" id="iv.ix-Page_176" />the observance of such days to the level of 
Christ Himself? Why should he occupy himself 
with “works of the law,” unless these works had 
come to assume for him a vital religious meaning, and his spiritual life been made to depend 
upon them as well as upon the grace of Christ—or even more? 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p27">Now, to do this was in the apostle’s view, or 
in any right view, to abandon the Gospel altogether to remove, as he says, from him that 
called them into the grace of Christ unto another gospel,<note n="115" id="iv.ix-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p28"><scripRef passage="Gal 1:6" id="iv.ix-p28.1" parsed="|Gal|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.6">Galatians, i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>—a gospel of formal observance 
which could really bring them no spiritual good. 
This was why the apostle addressed them so 
harshly. They had degraded Christ and His 
grace. His blessed sacrifice, which had so 
moved them at first, and into whose quickening 
and consecrating power they had entered with 
such glad enthusiasm, they had put comparatively out of sight, and sunk to the old Jewish 
level. Christ as the sole source of salvation—the idea of grace as the supreme idea of religion—this was the great principle which lay beneath 
the apostle’s thought; and the neglect of this 
was the heresy and sin into which the Galatians 
had fallen.</p>

<pb n="177" id="iv.ix-Page_177" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p29">

II. And here also is the great lesson of the subject for us. The apostle by these sharp words 
would fix our thoughts upon the essence of religion as found in Christ, and in Him alone. It 
is the inward reality of religion in contrast to 
any of its external adjuncts—the justification of 
the individual soul before God through the sacrifice of Christ—which always, more than aught 
else, kindles his enthusiasm. As he says in the 
Epistle to the Romans, “There is therefore now 
no condemnation to them which are in Christ 
Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after 
the Spirit. For the law of the Spirit of life in 
Christ Jesus” hath made us free from all other 
law—the law of works as well as “the law of 
sin and death.”<note n="116" id="iv.ix-p29.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p30"><scripRef passage="Rom 8:1,2" id="iv.ix-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|8|1|8|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.1-Rom.8.2">Romans, viii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> Or, as St John has it in his 
Gospel, “This is life eternal,” that we know “the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom He 
hath sent.”<note n="117" id="iv.ix-p30.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p31"><scripRef passage="John 17:3" id="iv.ix-p31.1" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">John, xvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> For us, in short, no less than for 
the Galatians, the heart and power of religion 
is Christ; and the true religious life is to be 
found, not in any accident of rite or keeping of 
days, but in union with the heavenly Father in 
Christ, and in the sacrifice of our own will to do 
His will. Before our eyes, as before the Galatians, Jesus Christ has been evidently set forth 

<pb n="178" id="iv.ix-Page_178" />crucified, to the end that we might be moved by the sight of 
Divine love, and have fellowship with His sufferings, and be conformed to His 
death. Christ Himself—nothing more and nothing less—is the power of God and the 
wisdom of God for our salvation. In Him “we have redemption”<note n="118" id="iv.ix-p31.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p32"><scripRef passage="Eph 1:7" id="iv.ix-p32.1" parsed="|Eph|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.7">Ephesians, i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>—at once the forgiveness of our sins 
and the strength in our own life to die unto sin 
and to live unto righteousness. By His grace—and by no other means—can our evil natures be 
subdued, our hard hearts softened, our wills 
rescued from the bondage of sensual appetite 
and frivolous desire, and made vigorous for 
duty. Nothing short of Christ can do all this, 
and nothing else than Christ is needed to do it. 
This was what the apostle himself had felt in 
passing from Pharisaism to Christianity; and he 
is jealous, therefore, of anything being placed 
above the grace of Christ, or even near to it. 
To fall back on anything besides this grace or 
lower than it, is to run the risk of losing all—of removing unto another gospel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p33">It is true that religion in us, as in others, may 
be helped by many accidents—by great doctrines which we cherish reverently, and by 
divers rites and forms which we keep statedly. 
<pb n="179" id="iv.ix-Page_179" />These—doctrines and rites alike—may seem to 
us so closely identified with Christ that we can 
hardly separate them. And to meddle with 
them may seem to be meddling with the very 
essence of religion. There may be much that is 
good and right in such an attitude of mind. 
Neither here nor anywhere does St Paul, any 
more than his Master, say anything against 
an intelligent devotion to religious forms; a 
Sabbath-keeping which is reasonable, however 
punctilious—or a ritualism which is without 
superstition, however elaborate. These things 
have their appropriate sphere in religion—if only 
we remember that they are not of its essence. 
They do not, any of them, make religion. They 
may greatly help it; and some may be more 
helpful to us than others, and therefore better 
for us, more prized by us, than others. But none 
of them so belong to religion that unless we 
have them we cannot be religious, or unless 
other people have them they cannot be religious. 
So soon as we begin to discriminate religion by 
any such formalities, we are in danger of sinking 
from the true evangelical position. To take up 
the words of the apostle once more, we are in 
danger of removing “from him that called us 
unto the grace of Christ unto another gospel.” 



<pb n="180" id="iv.ix-Page_180" />We come under his merited rebuke, “Ye observe 
days, and months, and times, and years. I am 
afraid of you, lest I have bestowed upon you 
labour in vain.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p34">With a view of bringing out the lesson more 
clearly, let us take by way of illustration the 
case, immediately suggested by the text, of 
keeping Sunday. We have seen already that 
the apostle could not mean to disdain such an 
observance. He himself kept Sunday. There 
is reason to think he kept the Jewish Sabbath 
besides. He did the latter because he had been 
bred a Jew—and Jewish rites had had a strong 
hold of his religious life; and it is not easy, and 
can seldom be a good thing, for a man to separate violently between his former and later 
religious life,—to break off sacred associations 
and try to dwell in an entirely new atmosphere 
of feeling and thought. So in part St Paul remained a Jew. But he had learned of Christ to 
regard all he did as a Jew in a right spirit. He 
knew that he had “received the Spirit,” not “by 
the works of the law,” but “by the hearing of 
faith;” and having begun in the Spirit, he knew 
that he could not be made perfect in the flesh. 
St Paul’s Sabbath-keeping, therefore, was to him, 
as a Christian, no longer an essential part of 



<pb n="181" id="iv.ix-Page_181" />religion. He did not suppose that keeping 
the Sabbath, any more than the Christian Sunday, made him righteous or acceptable before 
God—which the Jews did, and he himself had 
formerly done. He had the true righteousness “which is of God by faith of Christ;” and 
what was to him, therefore, the keeping of a 
day? 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p35">And is not St Paul’s way in this matter a 
good guide to us? Let us be assured of 
our higher ground,—let us take care that we 
are one with God in Christ—that the love of 
God and of our brother is in our hearts—and 
then our Sabbath-keeping will take care of 
itself. We may keep the day more strictly, or 
we may keep it less strictly, but we will keep 
it to the Lord. The higher Spirit in us will 
suffuse itself through our whole life. And 
whatsoever we do in word or in deed, we shall 
do it in the name of Christ, “giving thanks to 
God and the Father by Him.”<note n="119" id="iv.ix-p35.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p36"><scripRef passage="Col 3:17" id="iv.ix-p36.1" parsed="|Col|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.17">Colossians, iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> But let us 
come down from this higher ground and attach 
importance to special modes of keeping the 
Sabbath,—let us speak of any outward ordinances, any specialties of observance, as absolutely divine law—our own view of which is not 

<pb n="182" id="iv.ix-Page_182" />only good for ourselves, but compulsory upon 
others, without which they cannot be religious—what is this but to fall to the level of the 
Galatian apostates—to remove unto another 
gospel—to mix up the life of religion with 
beggarly elements; in other words, to materialise and dishonour it? What is it but to 
sink the life in the form, the essence in the 
accident—to turn away from God and the soul’s 
rest in Christ to the bondage of burdens which 
neither we nor our fathers have been able to 
bear? What is it but to confuse men’s sense 
of religion—to falsify their ideas of sin, and 
hence their ideas of righteousness; and so to 
leave them a prey to the first form of superstition which may be powerful enough to lay hold 
of them? 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p37">But let us take a still more general illustration, 
no less in the spirit of our text. St Paul, we 
have seen, when he became a Christian, did not 
altogether cease to be a Jew; and this was still 
more true of the other apostles. In this very 
Epistle, as already adverted to, there is unhappy 
evidence of the extent to which St Peter allowed 
the old unsoftened Jewish spirit to assert itself 
in his conduct, and of the manner in which St 
Paul was forced to withstand him. “I withstood <pb n="183" id="iv.ix-Page_183" />him to the face,” 
St Paul says, “because he was to be blamed.”<note n="120" id="iv.ix-p37.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p38"><scripRef passage="Gal 2:11" id="iv.ix-p38.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Galatians, ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> Of St James, the author 
of the Epistle known by his name, and the head 
of the Church in Jerusalem, there is reason to 
think that he never ceased to be a Jew at all, 
and that he only imperfectly understood the 
freer Christian views of St Paul.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p39">What a lesson is there in all this for us, who 
have sometimes difficulty in recognising each 
other to be Christians because we do not belong 
to the same Christian communion or Church, 
as it is called! What a monition as to the 
right way in which we should regard all such 
outward distinctions! These distinctions may 
by no means be unimportant—they may have 
much value for the life of religion in some; but 
they are all of its accidents—none of its essence. 
And so soon as we begin to look upon them as 
essential—as marking religion in men, instead 
of merely denoting the sections of the religious 
community—we begin to fall to the Galatian 
level. We come to think of our denomination—Presbyterian, Episcopalian, or something else—more than of Christ, and of the keeping of rites 
more than of the hearing of faith. We leave 
the Gospel of St Paul, and sink to that of St 

<pb n="184" id="iv.ix-Page_184" />Peter in the moment of his temporary aberration 
at Antioch.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p40">Suppose, for example, I am a Presbyterian. 
I am so because I attribute importance to its 
simple forms and ancient heroic spirit of religious independence. Besides, I have probably 
been bred a Presbyterian, and become accustomed to its ways, and therefore I remain 
attached to it reasonably on those grounds of 
good sense which are really the highest grounds 
in such matters. This is in the spirit of St 
Paul. But suppose I am not merely myself a 
Presbyterian, but insist upon others becoming 
Presbyterians, because, forsooth, I have settled 
that Presbytery is a divine law—something 
without which a man’s salvation is in peril; 
then I sink to the spirit of St Peter, which 
St Paul rebuked. I lose sight of the reality 
of religion in its accidental manifestation, and 
am on the verge of superstition, if I have not 
already passed it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p41">And if the illustration is reversed, it is equally 
true. I may be an Episcopalian, heartily attached to Episcopal order and worship. This is 
well. I may see advantages in this order and 
worship which the Presbyterian Church does 
not seem to me to offer. The preference rests 



<pb n="185" id="iv.ix-Page_185" />on a reasonable basis. St Paul would have had 
no quarrel with it. But suppose I am not content with this ground, but take what religious 
organs are fond of calling higher ground—but 
which is really infinitely lower—and contend 
that my Episcopacy is not only good for me, or 
in itself reasonable, but something vital for all—without which there cannot be a Christian 
Church or the logical courtesy of Christian recognition; suppose I begin to make much of 
consecration and succession, and the grace of 
rightly-administered sacraments, as if apart from 
these the soul were in danger,—what is this but 
to invert the true religious order not only to 
fall away from the true evangelical spirit, but to 
substitute the very letter for the spirit, and 
change the substance into the form? What 
would St Paul have said of those who do such 
things? “Ye observe festivals—ye prate of 
succession—ye wear vestments. I am afraid of 
you, lest I have bestowed upon you labour in 
vain.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p42">The conclusion of the whole is, that we should 
aim by the divine blessing to have always a 
more inward sense of religion, a more living 
hold upon God Himself and Christ our Saviour. 
This is the root of the matter, that we know 



<pb n="186" id="iv.ix-Page_186" />God, and Jesus Christ, whom He hath sent. If 
only we have this, all else will fall into its place. 
We will know how to prize our religious forms, 
our sacred seasons, without putting them for a 
moment in the place of Him whose presence 
alone consecrates any form, or makes sacred 
any season. We will prize our own Church 
and our own modes of worship without disparaging others, or thinking that they are necessary 
conditions of salvation without which men cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p43">Above all, we shall be strong for duty, and 
patient in trial, and earnest in every good work. 
It is only the inward reality of religion that can 
sustain and help us in the stress of life. It is 
only Christ Himself that can bless us when the 
world fails us. It is only the living God who 
can be our refuge when darkness enters into 
our lives, and the stroke of unaccountable trial 
may wound our affections and embitter our experience. It is the simplest religious thoughts 
that then help us most; and we feel that if 
God be with us, we need none else. He is 
the health of our countenance and our God. 
Let us, then, strive to be ever nearer to God, to 
have more of His love and grace in our hearts; 
so shall we find Him more in every accident 



<pb n="187" id="iv.ix-Page_187" />and accessory of worship, and so shall we have 
more strength for duty, more patience in trial, 
and a more assured hope that we shall at last 
enter into His rest and be made partakers of 
His glory. Amen.</p>

<pb n="188" id="iv.ix-Page_188" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="X. Religion—Culture—Ritual." id="iv.x" prev="iv.ix" next="iv.xi">
<h2 id="iv.x-p0.1">X.</h2>

<h2 id="iv.x-p0.2">RELIGION—CULTURE—RITUAL.</h2>

<p class="hang1" id="iv.x-p1"><scripRef passage="John 6:63" id="iv.x-p1.1" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63"><span class="sc" id="iv.x-p1.2">John</span>, vi. 63</scripRef>.—“It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth 
nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.” 



</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.x-p2">THERE are few words used more vaguely than 
religion: and there are good reasons why the 
word should not be restricted to any narrow use; 
for there are few things of broader meaning, or 
which cover wider spaces of human life and history. Religion is not only personal, but social 
and national. It not only touches man in his 
divinest moments, but it touches human nature 
in all the higher phases of its activity—takes expression in great doctrines and great institutions, 
and re-creates itself continually in many beautiful 
forms of art and worship. It is the most pervading element of all civilisation; and even 
those who disbelieve or contemn it in its ancient 



<pb n="189" id="iv.x-Page_189" />idea, bring it in again in some new and altered 
sense. So long as human life and society retain 
any sacredness or worth, we may be sure that 
they will never dispense with religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p3">Yet it is well for us also to get behind the 
more general meaning of the word, and to ask 
ourselves what is the distinctive character and 
essence of religion?—what it is to be religious, 
and how we can become religious? How may 
the Divine be brought home to us, and made a 
living power within us, so that we shall not cheat 
ourselves or others with the shadow, but enjoy the 
substance, and be quickened unto eternal life?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p4">The words of our Lord, more frequently than 
any other words, let us into this secret—open, as 
it were, for us the very door of heaven, and bring 
us close to the Divine. They take us away from 
all the accidents of religion to its essence, and 
from all its shadows to its substance and reality, 
so that we can never have any doubt as to 
wherein it consists, and what is the true source 
of its life and power. The words before us are 
full of meaning in this respect; and this meaning 
will be more apparent when we consider them in 
their connection, and in the light which they 
gather from the circumstances in which they 
were spoken.</p>

<pb n="190" id="iv.x-Page_190" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p5">Our Lord had just performed one of His greatest miracles. The effect of his miracle-working upon the Galilean multitude was sudden and 
decisive. They saw in Him the long-promised 
Messiah. They said, “This is of a truth that 
prophet that should come into the world.”<note n="121" id="iv.x-p5.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.x-p6"><scripRef passage="John 6:14" id="iv.x-p6.1" parsed="|John|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.14">John, vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Plainly this was not the result of any spiritual 
vision in them, or of any aspiration after the 
diviner gifts of Christ; but their imagination 
had been kindled by the miracle of the loaves 
and fishes. Their sense of power was excited, 
and of what they could do, with Jesus at their 
head. And so they desired to “take Him by 
force and make Him a King.” But our Lord 
was grieved by their dull-heartedness and carnality. He had wished to awaken their higher 
longings, and to lead from the “meat which perisheth” to the “meat which endureth unto everlasting life.”<note n="122" id="iv.x-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.x-p7"><scripRef passage="John 6:27" id="iv.x-p7.1" parsed="|John|6|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.27">Ibid. vi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> Their minds clung to the loaves 
and fishes, of which they did eat “and were 
filled.” They had no higher thoughts, and did 
not care for any. And so our Lord left them, 
saddened; and on the following day He was 
found at Capernaum, having crossed over the 
Lake of Galilee during the night. Thither the 
people came seeking Him, but still with no 

<pb n="191" id="iv.x-Page_191" />higher aims than before—inspired not by the 
spiritual power of His teaching, nor even by the 
Divine aspect of the miracle which they had 
seen, but only because they had been fed in a 
wonderful manner. Our Lord, moved by their 
dulness, enters into a long explanation of His 
mission; of His relation to the Father and to 
them; of His character as the true bread, “which 
cometh down from heaven, and giveth life unto 
the world.”<note n="123" id="iv.x-p7.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.x-p8"><scripRef passage="John 6:33" id="iv.x-p8.1" parsed="|John|6|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.33">John, vi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> He tried to make them realise the 
great fact of Divine revelation in Himself, as 
having come not to do His own will, but the 
will of Him that sent Him; and to quicken 
within them that gift of faith which sees for 
itself the beauty of the Divine, so that, seeing 
the Son and believing on Him, they might have 
everlasting life.<note n="124" id="iv.x-p8.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.x-p9"><scripRef passage="John 6:38,40" id="iv.x-p9.1" parsed="|John|6|38|0|0;|John|6|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.38 Bible:John.6.40">Ibid. vi. 38, 40</scripRef>.</p></note> 
But they understood Him not—they murmured when He said, “I am the bread which 
came down from heaven. And they said, Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, 
whose father and mother we know? how is it then that He saith, I came down from 
heaven?”<note n="125" id="iv.x-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.x-p10"><scripRef passage="John 6:41,42" id="iv.x-p10.1" parsed="|John|6|41|6|42" osisRef="Bible:John.6.41-John.6.42">Ibid. vi. 41, 42</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p11">Obviously our Lord’s higher teaching was of 
little avail in such a case as this; and the more 
He spoke to these Jews of the Bread of life, and symbolised the Divine food of the soul by His 

<pb n="192" id="iv.x-Page_192" />own flesh and blood—His own incarnate and living presence amongst 
them the more hopelessly did they wander from His meaning, and catch at the mere 
vesture instead of the living substance of His thought. Many even of His 
disciples—of that inner circle which had gathered around Him with some 
appreciation of His spiritual mission and character—were astonished at His 
doctrine, and said, “This is an hard saying; who can hear it?”<note n="126" id="iv.x-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.x-p12"><scripRef passage="John 6:60" id="iv.x-p12.1" parsed="|John|6|60|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.60">John, vi. 60</scripRef>.</p></note> 
And “when Jesus knew in Himself that His disciples murmured at it, He said unto 
them, Doth this offend you? What and if ye shall see the Son of man ascend up 
where He was before?”<note n="127" id="iv.x-p12.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.x-p13"><scripRef passage="John 6:61,62" id="iv.x-p13.1" parsed="|John|6|61|6|62" osisRef="Bible:John.6.61-John.6.62">Ibid. vi. 61, 62</scripRef>.</p></note> Do my words now offend you? Do 
they present a difficulty to your faith? The 
time is coming when your faith will be more 
tried by my removal from you, and my resumption of that celestial state from which I have 
come to abide with you for a season. You must 
rise above the mere visible and carnal to the 
Spiritual everywhere—and in the life of Divine 
communion with me, through my words, enter 
into that higher sphere in which truth is discerned and life is quickened. “It is the Spirit 
that quickeneth” or maketh alive; “the flesh profiteth <pb n="193" id="iv.x-Page_193" />nothing: the words that I speak unto you, 
they are spirit, and they are life.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p14">I. The great principle here expressed is, that 
the sphere of the spirit is the only sphere of 
religion in the highest sense. All outside this 
sphere is unprofitable for divine quickening. 
That we may become religious, or enter into communion with the Divine, we must be made alive. 
Life within us must be quickened by a higher 
Life above us. The spring or essence of all life 
is in the Spirit, and spirits must touch before 
life can be awakened. No mere contact of form—no mere community of opinion—no effort of 
self-culture—no devotion to ritual—nothing 
whatever that is outside, material, or intellectual 
merely,—can make a soul alive, and reveal to us 
God, or even the depths of our own nature. The 
Divine Spirit alone can do this. The spirit in us 
alone responds to a Spirit above us—to a new 
Power of affection and will that goes right to the 
heart, quickens it, and makes it living—or, as it is 
said, revives it. There is a real process of revival 
therefore at the root of all religion. And it is 
the common instinct of this which gives such 
power to what is called <i>Revivalism</i>. Men feel 
that quickening must come to them—that it is 

<pb n="194" id="iv.x-Page_194" />not enough that they do this or that—that they 
cease to do evil and learn to do well—that they 
raise their eyes towards a distant heaven which 
they long to enter. They must be turned from 
death to life; they must be seized by a force 
which is not their own. A strong wind must 
breathe upon the dry bones of their own best 
endeavours, and make them live. The Spirit of 
God must come and lay hold of their heart, and 
infuse His own living presence everywhere, till 
the quickening has gone beneath all the surfaces 
of character and all the motions of will, and 
started within them a new power of good, which 
has its fruit unto eternal life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p15">No one who accepts our Lord’s teaching, or 
the teaching of the New Testament, can doubt 
the reality of this Spiritual influence or that it 
is the source of all genuine religious life. The 
Gospel is thus always a Gospel of revival. It 
is the power of God to awaken us out of sleep, 
and to quicken us to newness of life. The 
Divine Spirit is alone able so to change and 
move the human spirit as to make it alive with 
the pulses of a new and nobler being.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p16">But all-essential as this transcendant and 
Divine side of religion is, we need not therefore 
exaggerate it. It can never do good, but evil, 



<pb n="195" id="iv.x-Page_195" />to isolate religion from the other forces of life 
within which it works. The Divine Spirit is 
the only source of religious life; but the Spirit 
works in many ways. It never ceases from working. It is higher than nature; no mere processes 
of nature can ever produce it; but it works 
through every element of nature and of education. It is distinct, and always to be emphasised in its distinction; but it refuses to be 
noted and measured by itself. “The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the 
sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that 
is born of the Spirit.” Religion is a mighty 
power in human life. It is a power from on 
high; and the dark chaotic depths of human 
selfishness and sin are only moved to their 
centre and reduced to order by this rushing 
mighty wind. But it is nevertheless a force in 
close harmony with all that is noble or reasonable in human life. It is no insanity of intellect, 
or of fear, or of passion, such as many make it. 
It is, on the contrary, the “spirit of power,” but 
also “of love, and of a sound mind.”<note n="128" id="iv.x-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.x-p17"><scripRef passage="2Tim 1:7" id="iv.x-p17.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.7">2 Timothy, i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> A man’s 
religion is not something to be separated from 
himself, or added as an artificial product to his 

<pb n="196" id="iv.x-Page_196" />nature. The Divine capacity is always in him, 
waiting to be quickened, educated, and strengthened into a richer blessing; and religion is the 
spiritual flower of his whole nature, the sanctification of all his activities both of mind and body. 
Springing from a Divine impulse, it is yet never 
a mere impulse or seizure from without, but a 
power within, diffusing itself through his whole 
being.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p18">It is all the more necessary to bring out this 
comprehensive aspect of religion in its development that we are now dealing with its Divine 
source. Let us not exaggerate on the one side, 
nor diminish on the other. Religion is never to 
be conceived as mere superstition or Puritanism, 
isolating itself in what are believed to be purely 
Divine acts, apart from the realities of common 
life and duty.—But neither is it in any case a 
mere natural or humanitarian development. 
The “flesh” cannot profit it. Always it springs 
from God,—from no lower source. No combination of mere natural or educative influences 
is able to produce it. In order to be religious, 
it is never enough to try to be good—to 
keep our hearts and our lives right if we can. 
This is a great deal, and none who are trying 
honestly so to do can be far from the kingdom 



<pb n="197" id="iv.x-Page_197" />of God. Still, it is God Himself who alone can 
bring us within His kingdom, and give us a 
share in it. His Spirit must quicken and make 
us alive. Let us think of religion as broadly as 
we may, and interpret it as rationally as we can, 
yet it is always something more than reason or 
education or good conduct. It is a <i>Divine life 
within us</i>; and nothing short of this Divine life 
can make man really good, or raise him to a true 
spiritual ideal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p19">This will appear more clearly if we glance for 
a little at two other sides of our higher life sometimes confounded with religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p20">II. There has been much said of culture in 
our day as a power of good in human life. It is 
such a power, beyond doubt. It is much for a 
man to hold before himself some ideal of life 
after which he strives, whether this ideal be 
more intellectual or more aesthetic—more of .the 
nature of a scientific vision to whose severe 
order of fact he conforms himself—or more of 
the nature of an artistic harmony to whose finer 
tones he strives to subdue his spirit. Whether 
we aim to model our lives by the lessons of 
science or of literature, we may model them to 
much good effect. No life through which there 



<pb n="198" id="iv.x-Page_198" />shines the light of reason or of art is likely to be 
an entirely ignoble life. A man who has any 
thought at all, and still more a man who has 
high thoughts, may do much to improve his 
character, to educate, refine, and elevate his 
aspirations and tastes, and to give his life that 
touch of nobility which redeems it from the 
common mass. Those instincts of truthfulness 
and fairness, of sweetness and courtesy and 
toleration, which lie so deep in the best characters, are sometimes, it must be confessed, more 
directly evolved and more strenuously trained 
in the schools of science and humanity than in 
the schools of religion. The hardier virtues 
which make men confide in one another, and the 
sweeter graces which make life charming and 
beautiful, are seen to flourish in some who make 
no pretence to piety. The strength of human 
friendliness—the directness, simplicity, faithfulness, so often the stay of human souls in dire 
hours of peril—are to be found in those who, if 
their lives really rest in the Divine, have no 
conscious or desired resting there.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p21">We must frankly allow all the good that may 
thus come from self-culture. Probity, righteousness, verity, courtesy, charity, wherever they are 
found, are good. Let us never entangle ourselves <pb n="199" id="iv.x-Page_199" />in the sophistries of an older theology, and 
throw any veil of doubt over moral qualities 
wherever they appear. Virtues can never be 
splendid vices. So far as they are real, they are 
always good, and not evil. They are really of 
God, although there may seem no traces of their 
roots in Him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p22">But first observe how very limited any such 
good must be. It is only the few anywhere who 
are in a position to contemplate the idea of 
moulding to themselves a noble or beautiful 
character. It is still fewer who, having possibly 
risen to such an idea, are able in any degree to 
carry it out. Life does not wait for our higher 
moments. Many are deep in it, with all its 
difficulties and temptations, before the ideal has 
arisen in the heart. And even when it rises, and 
the light which is more than that of common 
day flashes across our horizon, how suddenly 
does it often sink down again, and leave us where 
we were, in darkness and moral struggle! How 
often, moreover, is the ideal and the real in our 
own lives and the lives of others a mournful 
contrast—the performance mocking the promise, 
and by the humiliating spectacle of inconsistency 
so discouraging us, that we rise with an always 
weaker effort to the task of self-culture! For one 



<pb n="200" id="iv.x-Page_200" />man in whom the moral will is strong, and capable 
of a strenuous and aspiring self-education, there 
are hundreds in whom it is weak and vacillating. And how often is it sadly the case that 
the artist-nature to whom dreams of heaven are 
familiar—within whom the ideal lives with an 
ever-freshening morning-life—is specially incapable of translating dream into fact, or incarnating poetry in life?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p23">Ah! it is easy to speak of culture, and it is 
never untimely to preach the higher life: but if 
the preacher cannot look away from the feeble 
wills before him, so often trembling between 
good and evil, to a higher Will, and from men 
who dream of heaven, but too often grovel in 
the earth, to a Divine Spirit that quickeneth, 
and out of weakness perfects strength, his hopes 
for humanity must be clouded indeed. There 
may be much in the progress of religion and 
of the Church to excite distrust and even despair; but how much slower still is the progress of culture, and how constantly are we 
reminded that the most smooth and smiling 
surfaces of modern society, and what have 
seemed the most high and honourable characters, cover depths of unsuspected baseness! In 
all men, more or less, there is an evil spirit, 



<pb n="201" id="iv.x-Page_201" />ready to ripen into an evil power, of which no 
theory of culture takes account, and which no 
gloss of culture can ever eradicate. Circumstances may never call it forth, convention may 
decently veil it, social and intellectual influences 
may restrain or disguise in fair colours the demons of lust and selfishness; but all experience 
shows that they remain unsubdued under the 
most favourable appearances, and that they are 
ready to burst forth amongst the most polished, 
no less than the least polished, members of 
society. There is one Power which alone can 
kill the power of evil that is in every man, and 
that is the Power of good. The Divine Spirit 
can alone touch and change our spirits, and 
make those dead in sin alive unto righteousness. 
Culture may work marvels in a few favoured 
natures; but it is powerless alike to kill the 
deepest evil there is in the world, and to evoke 
the highest good. It is unable either to destroy 
the badness of common natures, or to reach to the 
spiritual depths of the finest natures. It leaves 
even a Goethe—its highest type in many respects—but a refined sensualist.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p24">But supposing that culture could do more 
than it can to raise and purify man’s nature, 
it is still, on any Divine view of the world, 



<pb n="202" id="iv.x-Page_202" />a most inadequate discipline. If there is a 
Divine Power behind the world, and man be the 
offspring of that Power, he cannot have his full 
and perfect life save in harmony with it. In 
other and well-understood words, if there be a 
God, it must be the “chief end of man to 
glorify God, and to enjoy Him for ever.” Apart 
from the Divine, man’s life cannot grow into 
any healthy, active, or permanently happy form. 
If we are the children of a Father in Heaven, our 
hearts can only rest in Him who made us and 
formed us for Himself. In short—for it comes 
plainly to this—if there be religion at all, 
culture can never be a substitute for it. Our 
highest life can never be evoked save in full 
harmony with the highest Life of the world. 
And is there not evidence of this even amidst 
all the present imperfections of the Christian 
life? Is it not after all the “image of God” in 
humanity which is the noblest and most beautiful expression of humanity? There may be 
virtues of power and traits of nobleness which 
flourish apart from this image, or which seem 
to do so. The Church may not always excel 
the world. It may sometimes seem to fall below it. For the divine treasure is everywhere 
in earthly vessels strangely marred and broken. <pb n="203" id="iv.x-Page_203" />But withal, are 
not the finest types of human purity and goodness—of moral and spiritual 
excellence—found within the Church? “Love, joy, peace, long-suffering, 
gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance”<note n="129" id="iv.x-p24.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.x-p25"><scripRef passage="Gal 5:22,23" id="iv.x-p25.1" parsed="|Gal|5|22|5|23" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.22-Gal.5.23">Galatians, v. 22, 23</scripRef>.</p></note>—are not these 
the special fruits of the Spirit? Is it not 
the thought of God, and of Christ, and of the 
Holy Spirit, that alone calls forth in a man 
<i>all</i> that is good in him? Is it not the Cross of 
Christ that alone melts him to devout humility 
or touches him to holiest tenderness? When the 
soul, long wandering in darkness, has turned into 
the light of the Divine love—when, amidst the 
confusions of the world and the conflicts of sin, 
it has sought and found rest with God and peace 
with Christ,—is it not from such a centre of 
Divine strength that there grows the most perfect beauty and strength of human character—such
<i>sweetness</i> and <i>light</i> as are found nowhere else in this world? 
Otherwise there may be much excellent and even splendid growths of character; 
but only out of this fulness of Divine sympathy, and this oneness with God in 
Christ,—an atoning strength lying at the heart of our lives, and ever renewing 
it with fresh grace,—comes the full maturity of the “perfect man.”</p>

<pb n="204" id="iv.x-Page_204" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p26">III. But there are others who, having no faith 
in culture, would have us look to ritual. They 
admit readily the inutility of all that man can 
do for himself. They have no sympathy with 
the self-aspiring efforts which many are making 
to find a religion for themselves, or something 
which will serve instead of religion. But what 
man cannot do for himself, the Church, they say, 
will do. Come within the fold of the true Church, 
and all will be right. The Church, with its 
holy sacraments and offices, is the source of all 
spiritual life. Of course, there is a sense 
in which this is true. The Church is the body 
of Christ, the temple of the Divine Spirit; and 
wherever the true Church is, there spiritual life 
must be. If only we come within the reach of the 
Divine influence, we must share in that influence. 
If we come into the House, we shall share the 
Father’s blessing and the children’s portion. 
And, on the other hand, we have no right to 
look for spiritual blessing if we refuse the ministration and offices through which the Spirit 
works. A man can hardly fail to lose much 
good by standing outside the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p27">But then, not to speak of infinite difficulties 
about the Church, which no candid mind can 
refuse to acknowledge, we must never confound 



<pb n="205" id="iv.x-Page_205" />the Church with the life of which it is the embodiment. It is 
impossible to begin religion with ritual, or, at least, to centre it there. We 
cannot quicken or cleanse a soul by ceremony. This would be to reverse the 
Divine order, and to make the outward more than the inward, the form more than 
the substance. It is “the Spirit that quickeneth,” and no mere semblance or even 
sacramental sign of the Spirit. “God is a Spirit: and they that worship Him must 
worship Him in spirit and in truth.”<note n="130" id="iv.x-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.x-p28"><scripRef passage="John 4:24" id="iv.x-p28.1" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John, iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> Primarily, we 
must seek God and find Him. Our souls must 
thirst for God—for the living God—to see His 
power and His glory. Even if we could be 
assured as to the Church, and the true order 
of Divine worship, we may have the symbol without the substance, the letter without 
the spirit. It is impossible for any to deny this 
without denying obvious facts of experience, 
and even detracting from the supremacy of the 
Divine altogether. For if the Divine is only to 
be found in this or that outward form—if it 
is inseparable therefrom, and is present or absent 
according as the form or rite is present or absent—then, plainly, the very idea of religion is altered. 
It is not a spiritual quickening, or it may not 

<pb n="206" id="iv.x-Page_206" />be so. Devout seeming or ceremony may be 
enough. And this is the latent danger of what 
is known as Ritualism, that it draws men’s 
thoughts away from the inward power of religion to its outward expression. It makes the 
vesture to be taken for the substance. But the 
most elaborate ritual, no less than the simplest 
form, dissociated from the Divine, are of no 
value. They can work no good. They can 
change no heart. They can turn no will from 
evil to God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p29">But it is not necessary for us to disparage 
ritual, or pass any judgment on what is commonly 
known as Ritualism. There may be as much 
materialism, and of a coarser kind, in objection 
to Ritualism as in devotion to it. And wherever there is an enthusiastic spiritual life, there 
will always be a renewed interest in religious, 
forms, and often an exaggerated feeling regarding them. It is always well to have a respect for 
religious forms, and to desire that these forms 
should be as comely and beautiful as may be in 
harmony with the best feeling and taste of those 
who use them. Do not suppose that spiritual 
religion is necessarily shown in a bald Puritanism, any more than that it is necessarily present 



<pb n="207" id="iv.x-Page_207" />in the most elaborate ritual. This is a mistake, 
we fear, many commit. They think their religion is spiritual because it has few or no forms; 
and the ceremonial which is dear to others is 
an abomination to them. This by no means 
follows. It is quite possible to be ritualistic 
and yet spiritual, and it is equally possible to be 
opposed to Ritualism and not to have a spark 
of the Divine Spirit within us. All that we 
say, and that our text implies, is, that ritual 
itself is never life—that form cannot produce 
spirit, however it may modify and cherish it. 
Spirit is alone born of Spirit, as Life alone 
springs from Life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p30">But this life is always ours if we will only 
have it. The Divine Spirit is never straitened 
in its work. It is with us now as always, waiting to be gracious, encompassing our life, addressing our intelligence, soliciting our affection. 
It is nigh to us, even in our heart—save in so 
far as we do not banish it by sin. Only receive it—welcome it. It will come in and 
abide with you, and you will arise from the 
death of your sins and walk forth in newness 
of life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p31">Now unto Him who is able to save us—not 



<pb n="208" id="iv.x-Page_208" />by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to His power, by the washing of 
regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost, 
which He shed on us abundantly through Jesus 
Christ our Saviour—unto Him be all glory and 
power ever more. Amen.</p><pb n="209" id="iv.x-Page_209" />

</div2>

      <div2 title="XI. The Light of the World." id="iv.xi" prev="iv.x" next="iv.xii">
<h2 id="iv.xi-p0.1">XI.</h2>
<h2 id="iv.xi-p0.2">THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD.</h2>

<p class="center" id="iv.xi-p1"><scripRef passage="John 8:12" id="iv.xi-p1.1" parsed="|John|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.12"><span class="sc" id="iv.xi-p1.2">John</span>, viii. 12</scripRef>.”—I am the Light of the world.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.xi-p2">THIS is one of those short, pregnant statements 
of our Lord characteristic of this Gospel, which 
impress us at once by their brevity, their beauty, 
and their largeness of meaning. Statements of a 
similar kind—of equal terseness and force—occur to every one: “I am the Good Shepherd.”<note n="131" id="iv.xi-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p3"><scripRef passage="John 10:11" id="iv.xi-p3.1" parsed="|John|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.11">John, x. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> “I am the 
Resurrection, and the Life.”<note n="132" id="iv.xi-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p4"><scripRef passage="John 11:25" id="iv.xi-p4.1" parsed="|John|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.25">Ibid. xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> 
“I am 
the Way, and the Truth, and the Life.”<note n="133" id="iv.xi-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p5"><scripRef passage="John 14:6" id="iv.xi-p5.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">Ibid. xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> What 
divine audacity is there in such sayings! and 
how little can we suppose them to be the sayings of a mere teacher or prophet! They have 
no parallel in the words even of the greatest 
teachers. One and all imply something which 
the most powerful and enlightened, conscious of 

<pb n="210" id="iv.xi-Page_210" />their own capacities to communicate truth or 
to do good, would scruple to arrogate to 
themselves. They might claim respect for the 
truth they speak, and summon man to attend to 
it with a voice of authority. But no human 
teacher merely would dare to make himself the 
centre of all truth, and the centre of the world. 
Yet this is what Christ expressly does. Not 
merely what He says is true or good—not merely 
are His words, words of authority. But He is 
Himself the source of all Divine knowledge and 
blessing. “No man knoweth the Son, but the 
Father; neither knoweth any man the Father, 
save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son 
will reveal Him;”<note n="134" id="iv.xi-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p6"><scripRef passage="Matt 11:27" id="iv.xi-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matthew, xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> “No man cometh unto the 
Father, but by me,”<note n="135" id="iv.xi-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p7"><scripRef passage="John 14:6" id="iv.xi-p7.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John, xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>—texts from the first and 
the fourth Gospels which we have purposely 
brought together in order to show that whatever 
differences may otherwise characterise the Christ 
of St Matthew and the Christ of St John, in 
this respect they are alike, that they equally 
claim to stand before all others with God. They 
arrogate a pre-eminence which, if it has any 
meaning at all, is superhuman and exclusive. 
It is the same Divine voice which speaks in both—the voice of no mere Teacher, but of a Revealer<pb n="211" id="iv.xi-Page_211" />—one who is in Himself Light and Life. “I am the Light of the world: he that followeth 
me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have 
the light of life.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p8">Not only is the manner of the text peculiar—having in itself a divine emphasis—but 
the image of light employed in it is specially 
made use of in this Gospel to characterise 
our Lord’s work and mission. In a subsequent 
passage in the twelfth chapter,<note n="136" id="iv.xi-p8.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p9"><scripRef passage="John 12:46" id="iv.xi-p9.1" parsed="|John|12|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.46">John, xii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note> 
He Himself again says, “I am come a light into the world.” And in the opening of 
the Gospel the mind of the Evangelist seems to dwell with a lingering fondness 
on the same conception of the Divine Logos of whom he speaks so grandly. “In Him 
was life; and the life was the light of men.”<note n="137" id="iv.xi-p9.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p10"><scripRef passage="John 1:4" id="iv.xi-p10.1" parsed="|John|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.4">Ibid. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world.”<note n="138" id="iv.xi-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p11"><scripRef passage="John 1:9" id="iv.xi-p11.1" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">Ibid. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p12">We may be sure that there is a fine propriety 
in the use of this language. It is not merely 
that light is the most beneficent element of nature, 
and therefore one of the most striking symbols of 
Divine goodness. This, no doubt, it is; and this 
general meaning is also summed up in the use 
of the figure by St John. Men have always 
acknowledged with thankful reverence the glory 

<pb n="212" id="iv.xi-Page_212" />and the freshness of the dawn, and the bright 
circuit of the sun, “rejoicing as a strong man 
to run a race.” The rise of religious thought 
in its higher forms is everywhere associated 
with the clear heaven stretching in brilliancy or 
calm beauty over the earth, and quickening its 
bosom with life and movement and gladness. 
It was the splendour of the sun shining in his 
strength, and the moon walking in her brightness, which more than anything else in the 
early years of our race awakened the depths of 
wonder in the human imagination, and the secret 
of trust in the human heart; and while we deplore, we can understand the special worship 
of which they were the objects. All that man 
imperfectly or ignorantly signified by this worship, is no doubt present in the thought of the 
Gospel when Christ is spoken of as the “Light of 
the world.” All ideas of beneficence, of hope, 
of life, and of happiness in nature which had 
gathered around the great source of light, to the 
Jewish and other minds were embodied in the application of the symbol to Christ. He was thought 
of as an illuminating centre for the world of nature as of men—as the “day-spring from on 
high,” whose advent was to bless all creation.</p><pb n="213" id="iv.xi-Page_213" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p13">

But here, as everywhere in Scripture, it is the 
moral meaning that is uppermost. Even the 
most beautiful conceptions of Nature-religion 
have little relation to the great realities with 
which the Gospel deals. The idea of light, 
long before the time of St John, had become 
spiritual in its religious application; and when 
Christ speaks of Himself as the “Light of the 
world,” it is no darkness of nature that He has 
in view, but the darkness that rests on men’s 
thoughts and life—the darkness that all true 
men feel more or less in themselves. Wherever 
men have risen to the power of thought, and 
are capable of looking “before and after,” there 
comes home to them a deep sense of their ignorance. Their outlook is fast bound on all sides; 
and “more light” is their instinctive cry amid 
encircling darkness, or a twilight of uncertainty 
more perplexing sometimes than darkness itself. 
They look upwards, and long that the day may 
break on their mental struggle, and the shadows 
flee away from their hearts. The outward light 
is not enough. The eye is not satisfied with 
seeing. There is the conscious need of a higher 
light than ever lit up sea or shore. The darkness of the world, in short, is a moral darkness, 



<pb n="214" id="iv.xi-Page_214" />in which man is often unable to see his true way 
or choose his own good.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p14">The words of Christ all refer to this spiritual 
circle of thought. If we ourselves know nothing 
of this deeper experience; if we are living the 
mere life of nature, and pleased with this life; if 
the darkness of sin and of doubt be no distress 
to us,—then we will find His words without 
meaning. The whole atmosphere of the Gospels will be strange to us; because everywhere 
in the Gospels His life stands as a light against 
a background of darkness—a strength and 
hope amidst weakness and misery. Men are 
pictured as ignorant, yet inquiring—as helpless, yet aspiring—as searching for a higher life, 
while unable themselves to find it. He is all 
they seek, and all they need. He is the answer 
of God to all hearts, moved by the unrest of sin 
or the search for truth,—upon whom there 
has come the burden of thought, or the self-sacrifice of duty, or the tenderness of sorrow, or 
the awe of death. It is this inner world of 
thought and of spiritual aspiration which Christ 
addresses,—a world where the vision reaches 
below the outward sense, and takes, in the 
mysteries of human existence—its pathetic blendings of failure and effort, of knowledge 



<pb n="215" id="iv.xi-Page_215" />and ignorance, of joy and suffering—its hopeless yearnings, despairing cries, and baffled 
aims. To all who know anything of this world 
of spiritual longing, the voice of Christ is a voice 
of welcome and of unutterable meaning. “I am 
come a Light into the world, that whosoever 
believeth on me should not abide in darkness.”<note n="139" id="iv.xi-p14.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p15"><scripRef passage="John 12:46" id="iv.xi-p15.1" parsed="|John|12|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.46">John, xii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p16">There was a special truth in our Lord’s words 
for His own time. Then the thoughts of men, 
both Jews and Gentiles, were deeply stirred by a 
spirit of unrest and inquiry. There were those “waiting for consolation” in many lands, and 
raising their eyes with a dumb or articulate earnestness to the heavens above them. The advent 
of Christ came as a response to this desire of all 
nations—as a burst of light amid prevailing 
darkness. Human thought was raised above 
itself, and moved forward in a path of clearer 
and higher knowledge. As the prophetic Scripture had foretold, speaking of our Lord’s coming, 
“The people which sat in darkness saw great light.”<note n="140" id="iv.xi-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p17"><scripRef passage="Isa 9:2" id="iv.xi-p17.1" parsed="|Isa|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.2">Isaiah, ix. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt 4:16" id="iv.xi-p17.2" parsed="|Matt|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.16">Matthew, iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p18">It is not meant, of course, that there w T as no 
knowledge of Divine truth in the world before 
Christ. Apart from the fact of Old Testament 
Revelation, and the spiritual life which flourished 

<pb n="216" id="iv.xi-Page_216" />within its circle, Christianity has no interest in 
depreciating the advances which men had elsewhere made in spiritual knowledge. Our Lord 
says nothing of these advances. His life nowhere touches at any clear point the tendencies of moral speculation, rife in His own day, 
or which had descended from an earlier age. 
Even those who take a purely human view of 
His character, and in this light have examined 
it most closely and brought its external features 
into the sharpest relief, have failed to connect 
Him definitely with any of the teachers in His 
own land. The wildest imaginations have not 
sought any point of connection between Him 
and Hellenic or Roman culture. He has nothing to say therefore of former philosophy or 
science or art. He lived and taught as if for 
Him these were not. Yet He has nothing to say 
against them, and His genuine doctrine is nowhere inconsistent with the fullest admission of 
their true claims.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p19">Beyond doubt, men had learned much both of 
God and of duty before Christ. The higher 
literature of the ancient nations contain many 
glimpses of the Divine—many scattered truths 
which are of sacred meaning still, and which in 
many hearts may have served to lighten the 



<pb n="217" id="iv.xi-Page_217" />darkness of the world’s mystery and sorrow. 
It is a poor piety which cannot afford to be 
generous to all truth-seeking souls, and to 
welcome light, from whatever quarter it may 
come. It is a true view which regards Christ 
as above all other teachers—standing alone 
in His simplicity and grandeur. Far more 
eminently than any other, “<i>His</i> soul was like 
a star, and dwelt apart.” But it is also a true 
view which regards Him as the fulfilment of 
all previous aspiration and spiritual quest,—in 
whom the thoughts of many hearts were revealed.<note n="141" id="iv.xi-p19.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p20"><scripRef passage="Luke 2:35" id="iv.xi-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|2|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.35">Luke, ii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> His star was seen not only in Bethlehem, but afar off in many lands. Many dreams 
of unconscious inspiration pointed to Him. He 
was “a light to lighten the Gentiles,” as well as 
the glory of Israel,<note n="142" id="iv.xi-p20.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p21"><scripRef passage="Luke 2:32" id="iv.xi-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.32">Ibid. ii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> He gathered into one focus 
not only the converging rays of the older Revelation, but the dispersed and vague hopes of God 
and of a higher life which had been brooding in 
many minds beyond its pale.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p22">Let us admit to the full the value of all previous religious thought. This can hardly affect 
our estimate of the teaching of Christ. It remains, withal, singular in its power of illumination. If Philosophy raised its voice, summoning <pb n="218" id="iv.xi-Page_218" />men to divine contemplation and heroic 
duty—if Alexandrian and Graeco-Roman culture 
sought to woo men to the practice of many forms 
of virtue—if Pharisee and Essene alike had their 
special ideal of the religious life,—yet how inadequate was the result! Nay, how inadequate 
was the ideal of one and all! To the common 
mind, which peculiarly requires the impulse 
and the strength of religion, the most aspiring 
culture was and could be nothing else than a 
dream. It remained unintelligible. It inspired 
no sustaining enthusiasm. It gave no life, and 
men were dead in trespasses and in sins. It gave 
no light, and men sat in darkness. It awakened 
no hope, and men were in the shadow of death. 
Then, as always, philosophy was for the few, and 
not for the many. It was eclectic, and not catholic. It was intellectual, and not spiritual. It was 
a speculation, not a life. Even if its light had 
been worth more, it had no power to reach the universal heart, and quicken it into spiritual movement. Say what we will for the highest forms of 
ancient thought—and the mind is dull or uneducated that is not moved by their sublimity, 
or touched by their insight and tenderness—yet 
it was a darkened world upon which the light of 
Christianity arose.</p><pb n="219" id="iv.xi-Page_219" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p23">

It is a strange and grand retrospect, to look 
back on that second morning of the world, when 
there was proclaimed by angelic voices, “Glory to 
God in the highest, and on earth peace, goodwill 
toward men.”<note n="143" id="iv.xi-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p24"><scripRef passage="Luke 2:14" id="iv.xi-p24.1" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">Luke, ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> 
“The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld His glory, the 
glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth.”<note n="144" id="iv.xi-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p25"><scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="iv.xi-p25.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John, i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> After long preparation, 
yet with apparent suddenness, the Divine Teacher 
and Son of God came forth. From the quiet 
home of Galilee, and the streets of Jerusalem, 
the voice which “spake as never man spake” was heard in accents of celestial meaning. The 
light shone in darkness, “and the darkness comprehended it not.”<note n="145" id="iv.xi-p25.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p26"><scripRef passage="John 1:5" id="iv.xi-p26.1" parsed="|John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.5">Ibid. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>: There was no immediate 
response to the Divine message. There never 
has been. But the power of a new Revelation 
had gone forth into a few faithful hearts, and 
gradually its kindling fame spread till it became 
a visible lustre in the earth. Men and women 
felt moved by a fresh illumination of duty and 
of Divine impulse. God and life were set in a 
new meaning, and seen in a radiance of clearness. The “Sun of Righteousness” which had 
arisen in Judea shone forth in the east and in 
the west, quenching in its living light opposing 

<pb n="220" id="iv.xi-Page_220" />darkness, and filling the world with a spiritual 
beauty, and a strength of triumphant goodness, 
unknown before.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p27">How are we to explain this? What was there 
specially in Christ’s teaching that gave light to 
men’s minds and life to their hearts? To answer such questions fully would require many 
sermons. We can merely indicate now two 
comprehensive points of view in which the teaching of Christ has proved a light to human souls 
beyond all other light.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p28">(1.) Christ revealed to us God in a new or 
at least more complete sense. He made clear in 
His own life and words the Divine idea, as no 
one had done before, and no one has ever 
done since. Men had been struggling with 
this idea from the first efforts of religious 
speculation. It was still unformed and imperfect. Outside of Revelation it fluctuated 
and took many shapes, now presenting itself 
as a multiplicity of Divine energies, with more 
or less coherence; and now retreating into a 
vague Absolute or Necessity, encompassing all 
being, but without thought or love for any. 
Polytheism more refined or more sensualistic, 
and Pantheism more or less abstract, divided 
the thought of the Gentile world. On the 



<pb n="221" id="iv.xi-Page_221" />other hand, the idea of God had been to the 
Hebrews one of growing clearness. He was the 
God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob—the 
God of Israel, who had given the covenant on 
Mount Sinai, who had led their fathers by the 
way of the wilderness into the promised land—a “jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the 
fathers upon the children unto the third and 
fourth generation”<note n="146" id="iv.xi-p28.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p29"><scripRef passage="Ex 20:5" id="iv.xi-p29.1" parsed="|Exod|20|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.5">Exodus, xx. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>—and yet also “the Lord 
God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and 
abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy 
for thousands, forgiving iniquity, and transgression, and sin”<note n="147" id="iv.xi-p29.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p30"><scripRef passage="Ex 34:6" id="iv.xi-p30.1" parsed="|Exod|34|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.6">Ibid. xxxiv. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>—a holy God, “of purer eyes than 
to behold evil,”<note n="148" id="iv.xi-p30.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p31"><scripRef passage="Hab 1:13" id="iv.xi-p31.1" parsed="|Hab|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.1.13">Habbakuk, i. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> even a Father whose pitying 
mercy was able to measure all the depths of 
our weakness. “Like as a father pitieth his 
children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear Him. 
For He knoweth our frame; He remembereth 
that we are dust.”<note n="149" id="iv.xi-p31.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p32"><scripRef passage="Psa 103:13,14" id="iv.xi-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|103|13|103|14" osisRef="Bible:Ps.103.13-Ps.103.14">Psalm ciii. 13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p33">This sublime conception of the Hebrew mind 
was perfected in Christ. Every attribute of 
spiritual excellence was brought out into clearer 
distinction, and every element less exalted enlarged and purified. Hitherto the God of the 
Hebrews had remained too isolated and apart. <pb n="222" id="iv.xi-Page_222" />With all their growth of religious intelligence—the voice of the Divine always breathing more 
clearly as we descend the course of their prophetic literature—there still clung certain restrictions to their highest conception. Jehovah was 
their God in some special manner—the Giver of 
their Law—the God of their Temple—who was 
to be worshipped in Jerusalem. They had difficulty in enlarging the Divine idea so as to 
embrace the human race,—in rising above 
local privilege and national prerogative to the 
thought of God as the spiritual Source and 
Guide of all men alike. Christ fixed for ever 
this great thought. “God is a Spirit,” He said; “and they that worship Him must worship 
Him in spirit and in truth.”<note n="150" id="iv.xi-p33.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p34"><scripRef passage="John 4:24" id="iv.xi-p34.1" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John, iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note> “Neither in this 
mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem,”<note n="151" id="iv.xi-p34.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p35"><scripRef passage="John 4:21" id="iv.xi-p35.1" parsed="|John|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.21">Ibid. iv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> was there any 
special virtue, so far as the Divine presence was 
concerned. This presence was universal and universally spiritual, embracing all life, claiming 
the homage and devotion, the faith and love, 
of all moral intelligence—the presence of the 
Father as well as the Sovereign of men.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p36">The Divine idea was not only exalted in 
spirituality and comprehension, but moreover 
in moral beauty and tenderness. It had been 

<pb n="223" id="iv.xi-Page_223" />especially hard for men to realise the idea of 
Supreme Goodness. There was so much evil 
and wrong in the world and in themselves, that 
they instinctively carried some moral as well as 
local limits into their conception of the Divine. 
Such limits appear more or less in the representations of Old Testament history. But in 
Christ they fall utterly away. All elements 
of vindictive jealousy, or of mere local protectiveness, disappear; and God, as at once 
Law and Love, Truth and Grace, shines forth 
with a lustre never to be dimmed. He is a 
just God <i>and</i> a Saviour—a God of Salvation 
by the very fact that He is a God of Justice—redeeming us because He loves us, but 
also because His righteousness demands our 
righteousness. Sinful and weak and miserable, 
we can not only fly to His pitying bosom, assured that we shall find “mercy to pardon and 
grace to help,” but “if we confess our sins, He is 
faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to 
cleanse us from all unrighteousness.”<note n="152" id="iv.xi-p36.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p37"><scripRef passage="1John 1:9" id="iv.xi-p37.1" parsed="|1John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.9">1 John, i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> In this 
combination of spiritual perfection, the God of 
Christ is unapproached and unapproachable—the Sum of all truth and purity and love—perfect in goodness, because perfect in righteousness<pb n="224" id="iv.xi-Page_224" />—the supreme religious Ideal, whom all 
hearts may at once adore and love. As St John 
says elsewhere, speaking of the message transmitted to him by his Master, “God is light, and 
in Him is no darkness at all.”<note n="153" id="iv.xi-p37.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p38"><scripRef passage="1John 1:5" id="iv.xi-p38.1" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5">1 John, i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p39">In all this clearer Revelation of the Divine, 
Christ proved Himself the Light of the world. 
Men’s thoughts were raised to God with a new 
confidence—with a clearer and brighter faith. 
The supreme Life became luminous to them as 
it never had been before—as it never is where 
the teaching of Christ is unknown or rejected. 
Let us cast aside His teaching, and the idea of 
God speedily again becomes obscure. Once 
more we sink into the old Pantheistic abstractions, or fall away from the conception of the 
Divine altogether, and seek to replace it by some 
ideal of the Cosmos or of Humanity itself. 
If Christianity is worn out, as some tell us, 
there is certainly no prospect of anything higher 
or better taking its room. Neither the audacities 
of Science nor the dreams of Positivism, nor the 
renaissance of a paganised culture, have been 
able to suggest any Ideal of comparable force or 
beauty to that with which Christ inspired the 
world more than eighteen centuries ago. No 

<pb n="225" id="iv.xi-Page_225" />spiritual vision has ever equalled His, or is likely 
to do so. No light has since come to man before 
the splendour of which His is pale.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p40">(2.) And this leads to the second aspect of this surpassing 
Revelation. Christ has not only made clear the idea of God, but the idea of man. 
The two ideas everywhere interchange, and react the one upon the other. The 
glory of Christ is, that He seized so clearly the spiritual essence of both, and 
set the great realities of the spiritual life in man in front of the Supreme 
Spiritual Reality, whom He revealed. There is nowhere for a moment any doubt in 
Christ as to what the true life of man is. He is here and now, a creature of 
Nature, like all other creatures; but his true life is not natural, like that of 
the fowls of the air or the lilies of the field. He is essentially a moral 
being, with relations beyond nature, and wants and aspirations and duties which 
connect him with a Divine or Supernatural order. From first to last this 
spiritual conception underlies the Gospels, and makes itself felt in them. There 
is no argument, because there is no hesitation. “Is not the life more than meat, 
and the body than raiment?”<note n="154" id="iv.xi-p40.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p41"><scripRef passage="Matt 6:25" id="iv.xi-p41.1" parsed="|Matt|6|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.25">Matthew, vi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> The 
possibility of a negative answer is not supposed. <pb n="226" id="iv.xi-Page_226" />The claims of the natural order, some have even 
thought, are unduly depressed. The spiritual 
life seems to overshadow and displace them. 
But this is only by way of emphasis, and in 
order to rouse man from the dreams of a mere 
sensual existence. “After all these things 
do the Gentiles seek”<note n="155" id="iv.xi-p41.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p42"><scripRef passage="Matt 6:32" id="iv.xi-p42.1" parsed="|Matt|6|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.32">Matthew, vi. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>—those who know no 
better, to whom the meaning of the spiritual 
and Divine order has not come. “But seek ye 
first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; 
and all these things shall be added unto you.”<note n="156" id="iv.xi-p42.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p43"><scripRef passage="Matt 6:33" id="iv.xi-p43.1" parsed="|Matt|6|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.33">Ibid. vi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note> 
The spiritual must be held in its true place as 
primary; after this the natural has also its place, 
and to be recognised in addition.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p44">But the great thought is, that man is the 
dependent of a Divine kingdom, everywhere 
transcending the visible and present world. 
God has made him in His own image, and 
loves him, however far he may have degraded 
that image and wandered away from Divine good. 
He claims man as His own—as rightfully belonging to the higher world of 
spiritual intelligence, of which He is the Head. And so Christ came “to seek and 
to save that which was lost.” Surely this is a higher conception of human life 
than that of either ancient or modern secularism—<pb n="227" id="iv.xi-Page_227" />a conception truer to the radical instincts of 
human nature, ever looking beyond the present, 
and owning the power of more than earth-born 
thoughts. From the fact of sin itself and a sense 
of wrong there comes a voice which speaks of 
something better—of a life akin to angels and to 
God. The very misery of man attests his greatness,<note n="157" id="iv.xi-p44.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p45">Pascal, Faugère’s ed., ii. s. 2.</p></note> and that there is more in his life, which 
“appeareth for a little moment, and then vanisheth away,” than the experience of a day. Towards this thought the yearnings of all larger 
hearts, and the searchings of all higher minds, 
had pointed for centuries. It was the dream 
alike of Plato and of Cicero—of Egypt and of 
Persia. Hebrew Prophecy and Psalmody had 
grasped it more firmly as the Divine shone upon 
them more clearly. Yet withal it remained a 
comparative uncertainty before Christ. He, as 
no one before Him had done, held forth before 
men the conception of a higher life, greater than 
all the prizes of earth, and more enduring than 
all the accidents of time. That which was but 
faintly apprehended by Gentile philosopher, or 
even Jewish seer, was made manifest by the 
appearing and resurrection of our Lord, “who 
hath abolished death, and hath brought life 

<pb n="228" id="iv.xi-Page_228" />and immortality to light through the gospel.”<note n="158" id="iv.xi-p45.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p46"><scripRef passage="2Tim 1:10" id="iv.xi-p46.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.10">2 Tim. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Or, as St Peter says in his first Epistle,<note n="159" id="iv.xi-p46.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p47"><scripRef passage="1Peter 1:3,4" id="iv.xi-p47.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|3|1|4" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.3-1Pet.1.4">1 Peter, i. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note> “Blessed 
be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
which, according to His abundant mercy, hath 
begotten us again unto a lively hope, by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an 
inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that 
fadeth not away.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p48">If light ever shone upon a darkened world, it 
shone in this clear revelation of immortality, in 
the assurance and strength of which a corrupt 
and dying world rose to life again, and a new 
glory was shed upon human thought and history. 
What heart, upon whom the shadows of the 
world have fallen, that has realised the transitoriness of earthly joys—the depth and sacredness of human affection too often vanishing 
when wrought into the very substance of our 
happiness,—does not warm into a nobler being, 
in hope of an eternal life, where the weaknesses 
of the present shall be perfected, its broken 
ties reunited, and its wounds for ever healed? 
Apart from this hope, what is there but darkness around and before us—the closed grave 
within which our dear ones are laid, and a heart 
breaking with the memory of a love that can no 

<pb n="229" id="iv.xi-Page_229" />more reach us? But if we believe that Christ 
died and rose again—that He is, as He Himself 
said, for us, and for all who believe in Him, “the Resurrection and the Life,”—then the light 
shineth for us even in the dark places of our pilgrimage, until the eternal day dawn, and our 
poor life, too—so marred and soiled with the 
weakness of the flesh—shall be glorified together with those who have gone before, and 
be for ever with the Lord.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p49">The Divine Teacher who proclaimed and realised this undying hope for man, and fixed for 
ever the consciousness of a spiritual life—did 
He not truly say of Himself, “I am the Light 
of the world"? 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p50">Let us close with two remarks.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p51">If Christ is the “Light of the world,” Christianity is always a religion of light. Obscurantism of any kind is foreign to it. It shuts out 
no real knowledge, no light of science, no beauty 
of art or grace of literature. It welcomes all 
truth. While we hold fast, therefore, to its living principles, let us never confound it with any 
mere scheme of human thought, or institution 
of human order. These schemes or institutions 
may have many claims upon our respect: so far 
as they commend themselves to our rational 



<pb n="230" id="iv.xi-Page_230" />assent, let us refuse them no honour. But 
even the best ideas, and the best forms of the 
Church, of past ages, are not to be identified 
with Christianity itself. Opposition to them is 
not necessarily opposition to the Gospel. The 
abandonment of them is not necessarily abandonment of the truth that is in Christ. It is no part 
of an intelligent faith, therefore, to resist new 
ideas, or to shut itself obstinately within the enclosure of ancient traditions. Such a faith will 
respect the old, but it will be open to light from 
whatever source. So far as Christianity is true, 
it must be consistent with all other truth. It 
must accept all facts, whether these come to it 
from within or from without. It need fear no 
hostility from real science, and it will rejoice 
that the thoughts of men grow more luminous as 
to the Divine order of Nature or the growth of 
human opinion and history. If there are ancient 
dogmas at variance with the genuine advance 
of knowledge, the enlightened Christian will be 
ready to part with these dogmas. But having 
the witness of the higher life in himself, he will 
never let this witness go. He will hold to 
the consciousness of a Divine order made clear 
in Christ. All that is beautiful and heroic in 
humanity, all the lights of truth and duty that 



<pb n="231" id="iv.xi-Page_231" />have shone in it from the first, are here brought 
together. Any higher light that is in me witnesses to the “Light of the world.” And looking backwards on the past and forwards into 
the future, who can see anything so capable of 
blessing man truly or guiding him wisely and 
well? 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p52">And let us, finally, remember that a religion 
of light should be always a religion of living 
earnestness. If Christ is “the Light of the 
world,” “he that followeth me,” He adds, “shall 
not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of 
life.” Have we, then, this light of life? Does 
our light shine before men, that others, seeing 
our good works, may glorify “our Father which 
art in heaven"? Do we not rather, some of 
us, walk in darkness, and love it, because our 
deeds are evil? Let us not deceive ourselves. 
We cannot have the light and yet abide in any 
darkness of sin. Let us, therefore, cast off the 
works of darkness, and put on the armour of 
light. Let us show the reality of our faith by 
the devotion and fruitfulness of our love. Then 
the truth of the higher life will need for us 

no argument. It will be seen in the power of 
goodness working in us, and in the beauty of 
a holiness that subdues all hearts. Amen; 



</p><pb n="232" id="iv.xi-Page_232" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="XII. The Contrasts of Life." id="iv.xii" prev="iv.xi" next="iv.xiii">
<h2 id="iv.xii-p0.1">XII.</h2>
<h2 id="iv.xii-p0.2">THE CONTRASTS OF LIFE.</h2>

<p class="hang1" id="iv.xii-p1"><scripRef passage="Eccl 11:7-9" id="iv.xii-p1.1" parsed="|Eccl|11|7|11|9" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.11.7-Eccl.11.9"><span class="sc" id="iv.xii-p1.2">Ecclesiastes</span>, xi. 7-9</scripRef>. 
“Truly the light is sweet, and a pleasant thing it is for the eyes to behold the 
sun: but if a man live many years, and rejoice in them all, yet let him remember 
the days of darkness; for they shall be many. All that cometh is vanity. 
Rejoice, O young man, in thy youth, and let thy heart cheer thee in the days of 
thy youth, and walk in the ways of thine heart, and in the sight of thine eyes: 
but know thou, that for all these things God will bring thee into judgment.”</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.xii-p2">

LIFE is full of perplexing contrasts. Its lights 
-^ and shadows intermingle in many a strange 
and pathetic picture, and it is difficult sometimes 
to catch its full meaning, and whither all its 
changes tend. They seem the sport of accident 
rather than the evolution of law. The tangled 
spectacle baffles comprehension and hope, and 
the spectator looks on amazed and distrustful. 
Is there a moral purpose beneath it all? Do 
not “all things come alike to all,” however they 
may live—“one event to the righteous, and 



<pb n="233" id="iv.xii-Page_233" />to the wicked; to the good, and to the clean, and to the unclean:”<note n="160" id="iv.xii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p3"><scripRef passage="Eccl 9:2,11" id="iv.xii-p3.1" parsed="|Eccl|9|2|0|0;|Eccl|9|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.2 Bible:Eccl.9.11">Ecclesiastes, ix. 2, 11</scripRef>.</p></note> time and chance to all 
alike? “There is no remembrance of the wise 
more than of the fool for ever.”<note n="161" id="iv.xii-p3.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p4"><scripRef passage="Eccl 2:16" id="iv.xii-p4.1" parsed="|Eccl|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.2.16">Ibid. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Nay, is man better than the beast? “That which befalleth the sons of men 
befalleth beasts; . . . they have all one breath: so that a man hath no 
preeminence.”<note n="162" id="iv.xii-p4.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p5"><scripRef passage="Eccl 3:19" id="iv.xii-p5.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.19">Ibid. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> The wheel of life goes on in endless maze; and our portion in it of good or evil, 
of happiness or misery, is beyond our control. “The thing that hath been, it is that which 
shall be; and that which is done, is that which 
shall be done.”<note n="163" id="iv.xii-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p6"><scripRef passage="Eccl 1:9" id="iv.xii-p6.1" parsed="|Eccl|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.9">Ibid. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note> 
Nature is a ceaseless routine,—duty, a laborious repetition—study, a wearying 
toil—pleasure, an exhausting excitement. Who will show us any good? and why 
should we not take life as it comes, without any high thought or anxious aims? 
“Vanity of vanities, saith the Preacher, vanity of vanities; all is vanity. What 
profit hath a man of all his labour which he taketh under the sun?”<note n="164" id="iv.xii-p6.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p7"><scripRef passage="Eccl 1:2,3" id="iv.xii-p7.1" parsed="|Eccl|1|2|1|3" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.1.2-Eccl.1.3">Ibid. i. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="first" id="iv.xii-p8">

This is not a high tone; but it is not always 
an unnatural one in the face of many perplexities. A certain cynicism may lie near to 
broad and sympathetic thoughtfulness; and the 

<pb n="234" id="iv.xii-Page_234" />Preacher seems not to have been free from traces 
of such a feeling, as he surveyed the course of 
his experience, and tried to interpret it. At 
times the interpretation baffles him, and he 
sees nothing in life beyond its incessant alternations and the wearying round of activities which 
lead to nothing, and have no meaning beyond 
themselves. We begin to wonder if he has 
anything to tell us beyond the vanity of desire, 
the disappointment of hope, and the negation 
of all noble ambitions as well as lower enjoyments.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p9">But there is a higher spirit also running 
throughout the book, and rising into a clear 
and consistent meaning. In all the changes of 
life there is a purpose, obscure as it may often 
seem. In the day of health man needs to be 
reminded of his weakness. The mere enjoyment 
of life should never terminate in itself, for there 
is always more in life than the passing hour. 
It is running on, and taking new shapes before 
we are well aware. “Truly the light is sweet, 
and it is a pleasant thing for the eyes to behold 
the sun.” But clouds may follow the sweetest 
morning, and days of darkness will come in the 
most rejoicing life. A man may live many 
years and rejoice in them all, and his heart cheer 



<pb n="235" id="iv.xii-Page_235" />him in his youth. He may fondly take pleasure 
as it comes, and find happiness in many happy 
objects. But he is always to remember that 
there is another side to life than that of enjoyment. And he should keep before him not the 
half, but the whole of the picture. This of itself 
will give a meaning to life which the mere experience of its transitory moments will never 
give, and still less the abandonment of thought, 
in which many pass their lives, taking what 
comes of good and evil without ever trying to 
unite them into a consistent picture.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p10">But more than this. Life is not only to be 
looked at on its darker as well as its lighter 
side. It must further be regarded on its 
moral side. It is not enough to be reflective, 
and to remember the days of darkness. We 
must get beneath all the superficial changes 
of life to the great fact of responsibility which 
underlies it, and alone gives it a complete 
meaning. It is this fact, above all, which is 
to be set against the fact of enjoyment as 
its great counterpart, and the conjunction of 
which with the other serves to glorify it and 
raise it into an ideal. The moral element 
is never absent from life. We must read it 
everywhere if we would not fall below its true 



<pb n="236" id="iv.xii-Page_236" />end and purpose. Our highest moments of exhilaration should never dispense with it, or put 
it out of sight. For it is always there, whether 
we heed it or not. The handwriting is on the 
wall while the feast is advancing, and the characters of judgment come forth when the wine-cup is drained, and the guests are disappearing 
from the board. “Rejoice, O young man, in thy 
youth, and let thy heart cheer thee in the days 
of thy youth, and walk in the ways of thine 
heart, and in the sight of thine eyes: but know 
thou, that for all these things God will bring thee 
into judgment.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p11">Let us dwell shortly on the thoughts suggested by the text, so striking in the picture of 
contrasts which it sets before us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p12">I. And first, it may be well to recall the <i>reality</i> 
of the contrasts presented in life. Nothing might 
seem less necessary, seeing how these contrasts 
meet us everywhere in the world, and in our 
own experience. But, full as life is of pathetic 
meanings, we are often strangely insensible to 
them. We may not regard them with indifference, but we fail to realise them. We may be 
free from the ignorant contempt which looks on 
all life as a chance, and its good and evil as 



<pb n="237" id="iv.xii-Page_237" />alike contingent and worthless; but how few are 
able to enter with a sympathetic intelligence 
into phases of life of which they themselves have 
no experience! If we are well and happily circumstanced, we have difficulty in putting ourselves in the place of others who are otherwise. 
We know that life is full of misery, but we 
may have never known its burden, nor the 
days of darkness, which are many. Instinctively we put away all thought of pain and 
wretchedness, and sometimes even our imagination can lay but feeble hold of them. When we 
stand in the calm strength of morning, with 
radiance flooding the awakened earth, and “all 
nature apparelled in celestial light,” we have 
difficulty in recalling the night which has fled. 
Or when in summer-time the sunshine broods 
in every hollow of the hills, or sleeps in softness 
on the sea, we can barely imagine the wintry 
storm or the dreary gloom of an unlifted sky. 
So the man who rejoices in health and strength, 
with all his faculties of mind and body in full 
play, can hardly imagine sickness and weariness, languor and depression nigh unto death. 
The young man, in the pride of his youth and 
eager hopefulness—how little can he understand 
the old man, full of years and cares, and looking 



<pb n="238" id="iv.xii-Page_238" />backwards rather than forwards with burdened 
eyes! The rich man, walking in the ways of his 
heart, with no material want unsatisfied and no 
wish unanticipated, may know that there are 
not far from his door poor and miserable wretches 
without bread enough to eat or raiment to cover 
them—but how little can he enter into all the 
difference between his own fulness and their 
poverty! The well-born and happy girl to whom 
no harm has ever come, who has been shielded 
by domestic care and social convention from the 
evil that is in the world—how little is she able to 
know the very name of the misery under which 
thousands of her sisters are perishing day by 
day! The horrors of war are a byword; but 
how little can any that dwell at ease realise 
them truly—the agonies of the wounded, the 
desolated homes, the bleeding hearts, the outraged sanctities, the inexpressible terror and 
horror and suffering which follow in its train! 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p13">And yet these are all facts in life. Everywhere weakness mingles with strength, sickness 
with health, poverty with riches, war with peace. 
The darker colours are everywhere wrought into 
the picture, and form a part of it as real as the 
other. Whatever be our experience, we are never 
to forget this. Especially if we are rejoicing 



<pb n="239" id="iv.xii-Page_239" />in the light, we are to remember the darkness. 
This is the special caution of the Preacher, because it is that which is specially needed. The 
experience of pleasure is more selfish than that 
of sorrow—not always so, perhaps, yet commonly so. The strong man is apt to be insensible to weakness. He looks abroad upon life as 
if it were all his own and he has only to gather 
its ample treasures into his embrace. But all the 
while, even in his own case, dire change may be 
at hand. The springs of his strength may be 
sapping, and many days of weakness before him. 
The rich man may be near to poverty, while his 
gains seem growing and his spending lavish. 
The name of stainless honour may be gathering 
an unheard-of shame; the pride of innocence 
may be near to a fall; the light which has 
lightened others may sink in darkness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p14">Life is made up of this endless play and 
vicissitude of circumstance, often rising into 
a tragic pathos. The artist finds in it his materials—the preacher his moral. The one gives 
the picture—the other shows its lesson. Both 
help us to realise it; and the work of imagination lies nearer to the work of religion than is 
often allowed. No doubt it is possible to have 
the imagination quickened, and even the heart 



<pb n="240" id="iv.xii-Page_240" />touched, without Christian sympathy being 
kindled into action, or any labour of self-denial 
for the good of others being ever undertaken. 
It is marvellous how little what are called softhearted people sometimes do for the world, while 
fond of talking of its wrongs and miseries; 
how much, on the contrary, is sometimes done by 
rough and plain people, who say nothing of their 
sympathies or affections. All the same, the 
imaginative and reflective elements lie close to 
the religious in our nature; and undoubtedly one 
of the greatest obstructions to spiritual culture 
and progress everywhere is incapacity or deadness of sympathy. Men and women are apt to 
be engrossed with their own little share of life. 
They are unable to conceive life as a whole even 
in their own case; its breadth of shadow as well 
as of light—or how the one is meant to fit into 
the other, and harmonise the whole to a higher 
meaning than it would otherwise have. They 
are content with the passing hour, especially if 
it be an hour of enjoyment. They would put 
away reflection, or sometimes it never comes to 
them. They feel that the light is sweet, and 
that it is pleasant for their eyes to behold the 
sun; and beyond this their thoughts do not 
carry them.</p><pb n="241" id="iv.xii-Page_241" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p15">

It is needless to say that this is an essentially 
irreligious frame of mind barely a rational 
one. One of the first instincts of religious reflection is to realise the possibilities of life, 
and how perishable are all enjoyments, even if 
they last “many years.” The Preacher warns 
us to look ever from the present to the future,—from the light to the darkness,—and even 
from the opening portals of life to a judgment 
to come.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p16">II. And this points to the second and still 
higher view of life suggested in the text. It 
is not merely full of vicissitudes which should 
always awaken reflectiveness; but below all its 
vicissitudes, and behind all its joys and sorrows alike, there lies a law of retribution which 
is always fulfilling itself. It is only when we 
rise to this view of life that we rise to a truly 
moral or religious view of it. It is something, indeed, to have any serious thought at 
all, and to remember how frequently the darker 
colours are woven into the mingled web. No 
one who knows anything of the world, and 
the careless and selfish lives that many live, 
will undervalue any degree of thoughtfulness. 
For from the soil of a thoughtful sympathy 

<pb n="242" id="iv.xii-Page_242" />much good by God’s blessing may grow. But 
as there may be thoughtfulness which runs out 
into cynicism, so there may be thoughtfulness 
which refuses to lift its eyes beyond the mere 
round of human experience of joy and sorrow, 
or which is even sceptical that there is anything 
beyond this round of experience. The darker 
side of life may be sufficiently felt, but the moral 
use of it all may be dimly seen or not seen 
at all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p17">It is the teaching of the passage before us, 
however, as of all Scripture, that life is only 
truly understood when realised as a moral development. It is not enough to rise above the 
passing hour, or to take a reflective view of the 
world and our own share in it. We must especially realise that all the moments of life have 
a divine meaning—that they are linked together 
by spiritual law—and are designed to constitute 
a spiritual education for a higher sphere. This 
is the true interpretation of the judgment which 
God has everywhere set up against life, and 
especially against its festive moments, as the 
most dangerous and self-absorbing. And therefore, while the young man is invited to rejoice in 
the days of his youth, and to walk in the sight 
of his eyes, he is to know at the same time <i>that </i><pb n="243" id="iv.xii-Page_243" /><i>for all these things God will bring him into 
judgment</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p18">It is wrong to forget the graver aspects of life 
in its lighter enjoyments; it is the mark of a 
poor, unimaginative, and selfish nature to do so. 
But life has more in it than any superficial 
moments of good and evil. It is essentially a 
spiritual order, or development of spiritual principles, always at work, and under the operation 
of which we are either growing into a higher 
good or sinking into a deeper evil. How many 
forget this! How do some views of religion 
even disparage it, in the manner in which they 
suppose life capable of dislocation, and delight 
to set one side of it against another! While in 
the world there is no more common delusion 
than that we may give our youth to vanity and 
rejoice with thoughtlessness, and yet catch up 
the duties of life at some onward point more 
vigorously than if we had not known youthful madness and folly. All such imaginations 
are broken against the great retributive law 
which runs throughout life and pervades every 
phase of it If we give the rein to our pleasure-loving tendencies, and walk in the ways 
of our heart, unmindful of higher things, the “lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and 



<pb n="244" id="iv.xii-Page_244" />the pride of life,” will take hold of us till we 
not only do not think of higher things, but 
do not care to think of them—or even despise 
them as dreams of an impracticable Puritanism. There will grow from self-indulgence, deadness of heart; and from the love of pleasure, 
atheism of desire; till the very beauty of the 
natural life is worn away, and we fall into a 
selfishness which is capable neither of satisfaction nor of hope. Of this we may be very sure, 
that there is no unlawful gratification which 
does not bring sooner or later its own punishment—that there is no enjoyment which we 
have sought at the expense of temperance or 
purity which does not enclose a sting ready to 
burst forth and wound us in the hour of reaction, 
if not in the very hour of intoxication. This 
is an experience which never fails in some 
shape or another—an essential element of moral 
existence always asserting itself against every 
attempt to crush and destroy it—the undying 
witness of a higher meaning and a diviner end 
in life, even when it has fallen below all trace 
of a Divine ideal, and the Devil seems to have 
taken it as his own. So long as any vision of 
good survives, it will torment the evil-doer; 
and when all self-torment ends, and the vision <pb n="245" id="iv.xii-Page_245" />vanishes, surely this is the most frightful retribution of all. The dead soul is already given 
over unto judgment, and only fit to be carried 
to the place of darkness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p19">Moreover, it is to be borne in mind that life is 
infinitely related to, as well as bound fast in, 
moral law. Impulses to good or evil—above all 
habits of good or evil—work outwardly, as well 
as inwardly—work often through many lives, as 
well as the one life, which has its own education 
to make or mar. The retribution which may seem 
delayed in the individual, is seen to assert itself 
in the family, or in surrounding society. This, 
indeed, is one of the darkest aspects of that law 
of judgment under which all human life lies, 
when in its inevitable operation it overwhelms 
the innocent with the guilty, and stretches its 
long-delayed penalty over victims who knew 
nothing of the wrong. The evil seemed escaped, 
but its curse was only wrought deeper than at 
first appeared.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p20">The voice of the Preacher, therefore, is no 
empty voice, as he summons us in the days of 
our youth, or of our riper age, to know that for 
all these things God will bring us into judgment. 
If it be a higher message, which summons us to 
receive the good news of a higher life in Christ, 



<pb n="246" id="iv.xii-Page_246" />and to pass from all the weakness and helplessness of our own moral strivings to the fulness of 
Divine grace and strength in Him, yet there is 
also a true warning and message in the lower and 
sterner key of the text. The one voice is truly 
as much needed by us as the other. Nay, there 
are those within the divine circle of faith who 
would do well to remember it, and the whole 
lesson of our passage—so tender and yet so 
solemn—so discriminating in what it allows as 
in what it condemns.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p21">The light is acknowledged to be sweet, and 
life pleasant. A man may live many years, and 
rejoice in them all. There is no harm in that. It 
is good for a man: the Preacher goes the length 
of saying, in another passage, that there is “nothing better for a man, than that he should 
eat and drink, and that he should make his soul 
enjoy good in his labour.” A healthy naturalism 
is nowhere condemned in Scripture—is nowhere 
at variance with the demands of Divine law, or 
the impulses of Divine grace. Neither are we 
required to measure everywhere our share of enjoyment with a scrupulous caution, lest we pass 
bounds. The young man is acknowledged in his 
natural freedom. His heart is allowed to cheer 
him in the days of his youth, and he may walk in <pb n="247" id="iv.xii-Page_247" />the ways of his heart, and the sight of his eyes. 
There are no tones in the passage of ascetic Puritanism, any more than of mere cynicism. Life is 
good, and to be enjoyed; yet it is always grave, 
and the account is alway running up against it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p22">The cynic is wrong who undervalues life either 
in its joys or sorrows. The Puritan is wrong 
who would stretch over it the shadows of an 
artificial religion, and follow all its steps with 
eyes of jealousy. The true view is at once earnest and genial, bright yet always thoughtful, 
looking to the end from the beginning, and forecasting the future, yet without anxiety in the 
experience of the present.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p23">And this thoughtful insight, which is the 
best guide for our own lives, suggests also the 
highest view of life around us. The great advantage of looking below the mere surface to what 
has been called the “moral granite” beneath, 
which really makes the substance and power of 
human experience, is not merely that it makes 
us mindful of our own ways, and critical over 
ourselves lest we fall into condemnation, but 
that it helps us better to understand others. 
It feeds in us the springs of sympathy, and helps 
us to imagine difficulties other than our own. 
There may be good below many a surface where 



<pb n="248" id="iv.xii-Page_248" />we see only evil. Wrong, no doubt, is always 
wrong, and selfishness we are never in ourselves 
or others to dignify with the name of amiable 
weakness. But every full-hearted man knows 
that there are forms of good more than his own—it may be better than his own—and that 
there are often higher thoughts and higher aims 
where he may fail to trace them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p24">A large and thoughtful view of life nourishes 
this tolerance towards others, as well as watchfulness over ourselves. Tenderness, charity, hopefulness—all spring from it. It is the man who 
grasps the deeper realities of his own life most 
wisely who will be most loving, and hopeful, and helpful towards others. As he knows 
how near weakness lies to strength in himself—failure to aspiration—selfishness to generosity—how inextricably the roots of sin and the shoots 
of virtue are entwined in his own heart,—so he 
thinks what good may lie near to what seems to 
him evil in other lives, how strength may come 
out of weakness, and God be glorified in ways 
that he knows not of. Let us be hopeful for 
others, while careful over ourselves, and leave 
lives around us to the judgment of God, while 
seeing always the awful finger of this judgment 
pointing to our own.</p>

<pb n="249" id="iv.xii-Page_249" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p25">

And now, unto Him who hath given us the 
promise of the life that now is, as well as that 
which is to come, and whose grace can alone 
strengthen us to live now so that hereafter we 
may abide in His presence unto Him be glory 
for ever. Amen.</p>

<pb n="250" id="iv.xii-Page_250" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="XIII. Christian Worship." id="iv.xiii" prev="iv.xii" next="iv.xiv">
<h2 id="iv.xiii-p0.1">

XIII.</h2>
<h2 id="iv.xiii-p0.2">

CHRISTIAN WORSHIP.</h2>

<p class="hang1" id="iv.xiii-p1"><scripRef passage="1Cor 14:15-19" id="iv.xiii-p1.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|15|14|19" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.15-1Cor.14.19">1 <span class="sc" id="iv.xiii-p1.2">Corinthians</span>, xiv. 15-19</scripRef>.—“What is it then? I will pray with 
the spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also; I will 
sing with the spirit, and I will sing with the understanding also. 
Else, when thou shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of 
thanks, seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest? For thou 
verily givest thanks well, but the other is not edified. I thank 
my God, I speak with tongues more than ye all: yet in the 
church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, 
that I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in a 
tongue.” 



</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.xiii-p2">

THIS chapter, and particularly the verses we 
have read, give us something of a real insight 
into the character of the earliest Christian times. 
They carry us back, across more than eighteen 
centuries, and help us to see, as in a mirror, the 
Corinthian Church, and what its worship was, 
less than thirty years after the death of our Lord. 
I say this with confidence; because the Epistles 



<pb n="251" id="iv.xiii-Page_251" />to the Corinthians are admitted beyond all question, by all critics, however sceptical, to be the 
genuine writings of the Apostle Paul. They 
give us therefore, so far, a real picture of the 
thought and life of their time. The Corinthian 
Church, planted by the apostle, with its strange 
enthusiasms and mingled beliefs, stands revealed 
in them. And how very valuable and rare such 
a picture is, may be estimated by the difficulty 
we have in calling up before our minds any true 
image of facts or institutions only one or two 
centuries past. There are few things more difficult to do. Let us try, for example, to recall our 
own Scottish Church of the seventeenth century—to bring clearly before us its mode of worship, 
the attempt to displace which, in the summer 
of 1637, gave rise to the memorable tumult 
whose force spread through England as well as 
Scotland, and changed our whole history—how 
little would we be found agreeing in our reproduction of that worship, and the famous scene 
connected with it; how scanty the materials for 
their reproduction! How much harder still is it 
to realise the form of that ancient Celtic Church 
which prevailed in these islands before it was 
supplanted by the Latin or Roman Ritual—the 



<pb n="252" id="iv.xiii-Page_252" />Church of St Columba and of St Giles!<note n="165" id="iv.xiii-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p3">This Sermon was also preached at the reopening of St Giles’s 
Cathedral, or the High Church, after careful restoration, in the 
spring of 1873.</p></note> Apart 
from the difficulty which always exists of true 
historic insight and appreciation, we cannot be 
said, in either of these cases, to have adequate 
means of recreating the image of the past. Facts 
are wanting. But here at least we have before 
us a series of undoubted facts. All that the 
primitive Church was is not told us here. But 
the features which are given are clear and unmistakable. The picture may not be complete; 
because there was no intention of making it complete. But the lines are fresh and vivid, and 
they are from the hands of a master.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p4">Let us contemplate the picture <i>first</i> in its 
details; then as a whole; and, lastly, draw 
from it the meaning or lessons which it contains 
for us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p5">I. The several details in the primitive Christian worship are here plainly indicated as four—to wit: (1.) Prayer; (2.) Praise; (3.) What is 
called “Giving of thanks;” and (4.) Prophesying. These all receive attention, and to some 
extent description.</p>

<pb n="253" id="iv.xiii-Page_253" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p6">

(1.) Prayer takes precedence, if not in the 
chapter, in the verses we have more particularly 
made our text. And rightly so. For prayer is 
a primary instinct of all worship. Wherever 
there is any recognition of a Supreme Being, the 
heart rises spontaneously in adoration, gratitude, 
or supplication. The reality and intensity of 
this spiritual feeling is its own justification. 
And whatever difficulties it may involve to reason—however we may explain, or be content to 
cease from explaining, the relation of the Divine 
and the human will—the aspiration of prayer 
will never fail while men look beyond themselves 
to an invisible Power above them. Prayer was 
a prominent feature of the worship of the Synagogue; and thence, no doubt, passed in its customary form into the service of the Christian 
Church. But it took also a new spirit and 
mould in doing so.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p7">As described here, it was obviously of a twofold character. “I will pray with the spirit, and 
I will pray with the understanding also.” The 
prayer of the “spirit” and the prayer of the “understanding” were not the same. The language points to a pervading distinction which 
runs through the chapter, and the general 
nature of which is easily apprehended, whatever 



<pb n="254" id="iv.xiii-Page_254" />difficulties its more special explanation may involve. The allusion is to the gift of tongues, 
spoken of at the commencement and in the 
close of the passage. This endowment was one 
of the most remarkable of the early Church. It 
appears to, have been common, to have been a 
mark of the Divine presence, and yet to have 
served no practical purpose of instruction or even 
intelligent devotion. For the apostle says, in the 
14th verse, “If I pray in a tongue, my spirit 
prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful.” 
The prayer of the spirit was, therefore, an ecstatic utterance, somehow edifying to the speaker, 
but of no use to the Church. We are unable 
to tell more particularly what it was. Such 
phenomena of ecstasy have prevailed in later 
times, and can well be imagined as a phase of 
that powerful spiritual excitement out of which 
the early Church came. In the nature of the 
case, it is impossible to give any satisfactory explanation of a spiritual state which obviously 
transcended reason and the working of ordinary 
intelligence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p8">But the prayer of intelligence was plainly a 
higher gift in which all could join, and the good 
of which all could share. “I had rather speak 
five words with my understanding,” the apostle 



<pb n="255" id="iv.xiii-Page_255" />says, “than ten thousand words in a tongue.” 
Great stress is laid here and throughout upon the 
point of intelligibility. And there can be no doubt 
that the prayers of the congregation—the “common prayers,” in which all participated—were 
understood of all. Evidently, also, the prayers of 
the early Church were free prayers, as yet unconfined to any set of words. The whole description 
implies this. Men and women are depicted as 
pouring forth their deeply-moved hearts before the 
Lord, irrepressibly swayed by the fervour of their 
feelings and their devout personal enthusiasm.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p9">(2.) Praise is combined with prayer. “I will 
sing with the spirit, and I will sing with the 
understanding also.” And in the Epistle to the 
Ephesians,<note n="166" id="iv.xiii-p9.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p10"><scripRef passage="Eph 5:19" id="iv.xiii-p10.1" parsed="|Eph|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.19">Ephesians, v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> we read more fully of the early 
Christians speaking to themselves “in psalms, 
and hymns, and spiritual songs” (odes); 
singing and making melody in their hearts to 
the Lord. This language of a later Epistle<note n="167" id="iv.xiii-p10.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p11">About five years later than 1st Corinthians, or about 62 <span class="sc" id="iv.xiii-p11.1">A.D.</span></p></note> 
would imply that there was even thus early 
in the Church some traces of a Christian hymnology—or certain forms of metrical composition—for the special expression of Christian sentiments or feelings. The Psalms, no doubt, were 

<pb n="256" id="iv.xiii-Page_256" />sung or chanted as in the Synagogue; but the “hymns and spiritual songs” seem to have been 
something in addition.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p12">Such a point cannot be clearly settled. We 
have no Christian hymns—other than those 
taken from the Gospels—earlier than the second 
half of the second century, or more than a century later than the Epistle; just as we have really 
no forms of prayer which can be traced beyond 
the same period. There are indeed liturgies, 
which pass under the name of St James and St Mark;<note n="168" id="iv.xiii-p12.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p13">Neither of these liturgies, in their present form, can be 
traced higher than the fifth or sixth century. The Liturgy of 
St Mark, for example, directs that the “priest” shall repeat the 
Nicene Creed; and it is well known that that Creed was not 
generally used in the service of the Church till the middle of the 
sixth century. See Dr Swainson’s volume on the Nicene and 
the Apostles’ Creeds, pp. 133, 134.</p></note> and these liturgies, although they have 
no genuine apostolic authority, may embrace 
ancient fragments of common or congregational prayers. Even so the earliest Christian 
hymns we possess may embody in fuller composition still earlier fragments of the Christian 
lyre. Some have pleased themselves with the 
thought, for example, that the germ of the well-known <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xiii-p13.1">Te Deum Laudamus</span></i>—traditionally attributed to the great Latin teacher, St Ambrose, of 

<pb n="257" id="iv.xiii-Page_257" />the fourth century may be found as far back as 
the time of Pliny and Trajan, in the beginning 
of the second century, when the former reported 
to the latter that the Christians of Bithynia “sang 
hymns to Christ as to God.”<note n="169" id="iv.xiii-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p14">In the well-known letter of the younger Pliny to the Emperor Trajan.</p></note> The conjecture is 
not without some degree of probability; while 
there are other hymns, or parts of hymns, such as 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xiii-p14.1">Gloria Patri</span></i>, the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xiii-p14.2">Gloria in Excelsis</span></i>, and some 
beautiful snatches of morning and vesper hymns, 
of very high antiquity.<note n="170" id="iv.xiii-p14.3"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p15">See Bunsen’s Analecta Ante-Nicaena, vol. iii. pp. 86-90; 
Bingham’s Antiquities, Book xiv.; also Anthologia Graeca Carminum Christianorum. (Leipsic: 1871.)</p></note> Of those from the Gospels, the songs of Zacharias, of Mary, and of 
Simeon—the well-known <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xiii-p15.1">Benedictus, Magnificat</span></i>, and 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xiii-p15.2">Nunc Dimittis</span></i> of the Anglican service—I need not say anything. They had, no doubt, 
from a very remote period, their place in the 
worship of the Church. But the really significant fact is, that from the very first age there 
were evidently in the Church distinctively Christian hymns or songs, sung in addition to the 
Psalms of the Old Testament. The “new heart” given in Christ sought then, as it has always 
done, utterance in lyrical forms of its own. 
Fresh with new-born life, it was not content to 

<pb n="258" id="iv.xiii-Page_258" />confine itself to the older channels of devotion. 
It sought channels for itself, and consecrated 
anew both words and music to celebrate the 
ardour of its praise.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p16">(3.) But besides “prayer” and “praise,” there 
is a special part of the early Christian worship 
described in the 16th verse as “giving of thanks” (<span lang="LA" id="iv.xiii-p16.1">eucharistia</span>). It hardly admits of any doubt 
that the reference is to the solemn eucharistical service which accompanied the 
“breaking 
of bread”—the central service of communion 
round which all the other worships of the early 
Church gathered. To speak of this service at 
length, as it is depicted in the Epistles to the 
Corinthians, would lead us away from our subject. We remark merely on the one feature of 
it emphasised here. The eucharistical service 
was designed to be understood of all. The intelligibility commended by the apostle throughout is here specially enforced. For unless the 
thanksgiving was intelligible, how was it, he 
implies, to be responded to? It was that part 
of the Christian service, more than any other, 
meant to evoke the assent of the congregation, 
and to call forth their intelligent response; and 
its meaning would be defeated, therefore, if it 
partook of the nature of mere spiritual rapture 



<pb n="259" id="iv.xiii-Page_259" />or ecstasy. “Else, when them shalt bless <i>with the 
spirit</i>, how shall he that occupieth the room of 
the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks, 
seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest? 
For thou verily givest thanks well, but the 
other is not edified.” In short, when the solemn 
thanksgiving was offered, which remains to this 
day in all Churches so impressive a feature of 
the communion service, it was to be in words 
that all could follow, so that all with loud voice 
might say Amen. There was nothing in the 
early Christian worship more striking or beautiful than this loud-voiced Amen. “All the 
people,” Justin Martyr<note n="171" id="iv.xiii-p16.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p17">1 Apol., 45.</p></note> says in the middle of 
the second century, testified their assent to the 
great thanksgiving prayer “with audible voice, 
saying Amen”—an unerring witness of the antiquity of a beautiful usage, and of the clearly 
intelligible character which in the first ages 
characterised this most solemn act of Christian 
worship.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p18">(4.) The fourth element of worship, and the 
prominent subject of the chapter, is “Prophesying.” We are in the habit of associating with 
this word the idea of prediction. But neither 
the English nor the original Scriptural expression <pb n="260" id="iv.xiii-Page_260" />necessarily contain this meaning. They 
convey the idea rather of “speaking out;” and 
what we mean by <i>preaching</i> is nearer St Paul’s 
meaning, and indeed nearer the function of the 
Old Testament prophets, than anything else. 
The prophets were preachers of truth, righteousness, and judgment to come, far more than 
they were predicters or foretellers. “He that 
prophesieth,” says the apostle, “speaketh unto 
men, to edification, and exhortation, and comfort.” Prophesying was therefore no mere giving 
of an oracle, but the utterance of earnest and 
reasonable speech. It aimed at the mind and 
conscience. Those whom it addressed were 
intelligent auditors, “convinced of all, judged 
of all.” The secrets of their hearts were drawn 
forth, and their spiritual being awakened, so 
that “all may learn, and all may be comforted.” 
As prayer was the free utterance of devout 
feeling in the early Church, so “prophesying” was the free utterance of the “word in season”—the Divine message which searched the intelligence, quickened the spirit, and sought to 
exalt and purify the lives of those who heard it. 
And is not this the ideal of preaching always?—no mere formal discourse, or theological argument, or polemical or moral essay, or sentimental <pb n="261" id="iv.xiii-Page_261" />rapture, but a living message from speaker 
to hearers. If sermons were always living, 
reasonable, and luminous with intelligence, 
should we find them spoken of as they too often 
are? Do not men always gather willingly to 
listen to a true voice, and the words of free and 
earnest thought, animated by faith, and winged 
by the quickened impulses of the preacher’s own 
heart.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p19">II. But let us now turn from the details of 
this feature of primitive worship to contemplate 
it as a whole. What is the general impression 
which it makes? Do we not feel, as we call it 
up before us, how like in substance, how unlike 
in form, it is to later modes of worship? Here 
we have the several elements of worship to this 
day—prayer, praise, preaching, the eucharistic 
solemnity,—all with which we are familiar, 
whether as Presbyterians, or Episcopalians, or 
Congregationalists. In the Corinthian Church, 
about the year 57 or 58, we see the Divine 
original of our common service. We cannot 
ascend to a higher source. No one has a right 
to call upon us to descend to a lower. We are 
content to stand by this early fountain-head of 
Christian ritual, and to recognise thankfully 



<pb n="262" id="iv.xiii-Page_262" />how much there is here which the piety, hope, 
and sacred joy of eighteen Christian centuries 
have consecrated. Shall any one venture to say, 
in the face of this picture, that wherever men and 
women are seen humbly engaged in prayer, and 
praise, and thanksgiving in the name of Christ, 
there can be any doubt of the Christian character 
of the worship, and of its Divine sanction? 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p20">But the Corinthian ritual is not more like in 
substance than unlike in form and detail to 
our diverse modes of modern Christian worship. 
The idea of an order of service is hardly found 
in the picture. The features have the freshness, 
but also something of the rudeness, of an original 
sketch. All the subjects are present, but they 
are indefinitely grouped—indistinctly, although 
powerfully outlined. We get the impression 
throughout of freedom, variety, unsettledness—a common and strong enthusiasm pervading 
all hearts, and venting itself without restraint. “How is it then, brethren?” says the apostle; 
“when ye come together, every one of you hath 
a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a 
revelation, hath an interpretation. Let all things 
be done unto edifying.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p21">There is plainly no trace of a formal worship, 
or of that “uniformity” which, in later times, has 



<pb n="263" id="iv.xiii-Page_263" />been deemed so important a note of the Christian Church. I hardly think that any existing 
ritual, whether Presbyterian or Episcopalian, 
Latin or Greek, would claim to be the counterpart of the picture here presented. No doubt 
they would severally say with truth that this 
is to be accounted for by the fact that the 
order of Christian worship was as yet unformed. 
With less truth they would probably add that 
<i>their</i> special mode of worship represents this 
order in its finally settled form. Statements of 
this sort hardly admit of an answer. The historical student nowhere finds anything absolutely settled in the ever-advancing growth of 
institutions, whether civil or ecclesiastical. All 
that need be said now is, that this picture of 
the primitive worship, however unsettled, is the 
only picture that, on any Protestant view, can 
claim a Divine original. Subsequent developments may be good or bad; but, at any rate, 
they are not apostolic nor primitive. This is 
the original whence they have grown. This is 
the first sketch, whoever may have filled in the 
picture.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p22">Perhaps the most remarkable thing in the 
chapter, as well as throughout the Epistle, is 
the absence of any allusion to an order of clergy 



<pb n="264" id="iv.xiii-Page_264" />or office-bearers appointed for the conduct of 
worship. The “presbyter” or “elder” so often 
mentioned elsewhere, especially in the later 
pastoral epistles, is not even indicated. And 
this is the more remarkable, that the apostle 
here and elsewhere in this Epistle gives special 
injunctions as to certain disorders which had 
sprung up in the Corinthian Church. He says 
distinctly that such and such things should not 
be, but he nowhere says that presbyter or bishop 
is to take order to prevent them in virtue of his 
authority. No idea of presbyter or bishop, of 
priest or prelate, seems to cross his mind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p23">It is hardly necessary for me to say that this 
is no evidence that a Christian ministry or order 
of clergy is not good in itself, or even of Divine 
appointment. It would be unwarrantable, from 
the absence of allusion on the part of the apostle, 
to draw any such general conclusion. The real 
sanction of the Christian ministry rests upon 
that Divine necessity for order which is distinctly recognised and enforced in this very 
chapter. At the same time we may, we are 
bound to draw this inference, that an order of 
clergy of this or that definite type, with such 
and such grades of office, is not vital to the 
validity of Christian worship. It is scarcely 



<pb n="265" id="iv.xiii-Page_265" />possible to conclude less than this. For if the 
idea of Christian worship is only true or complete when a certain order of clergy conduct it, 
it is inconceivable that St Paul should not have 
let drop some hint of this in all that he says 
here or elsewhere as to the organisation of the 
Church and its service. Not a word escapes 
him to this effect. Whatever he says implies 
the contrary. Two rubrics, and two alone, he 
lays down, and both are inspirations of Christian 
sense rather than formal impositions of authority. “Let all things be done unto edifying.”<note n="172" id="iv.xiii-p23.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p24"><scripRef passage="1Cor 14:26" id="iv.xiii-p24.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.26">Ver. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> 
“Let all things be done decently, and in order.”<note n="173" id="iv.xiii-p24.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p25"><scripRef passage="1Cor 14:40" id="iv.xiii-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.40">Ver. 40</scripRef>.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p26">III. Let us, finally, inquire as to the practical 
meaning of the picture, or the lessons it bears 
for us.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p27">Plainly it bears, first of all, a lesson of tolerance. If there is no existing mode of Christian 
worship that can truly pretend to be in all 
respects apostolic rather than others—if our 
several Churches so far preserve the apostolic 
lineaments in their service, while none can claim 
an exclusive identity with those lineaments—there is a clear duty of mutual respect and 
charity resting upon all. We may greatly prefer 

<pb n="266" id="iv.xiii-Page_266" />our own mode of worship, but we should have 
the intelligence and elevation to recognise that 
there may be good in other modes than our own. 
This may be styled latitudinarianism; but there 
is no harm in the word, nor, indeed, in the thing, 
whatever some good people may think. There 
is an unhappy craving nowadays after what 
are called decided and definite views in this as 
in other matters. The indefiniteness of the New 
Testament does not satisfy. There must be the 
voice of authority, and the clear-cut formula 
ready at hand. And, strangely, the same cry is 
heard with no less emphasis from the camp of 
unbelief. Here, also, authority is the watchword, 
and “uniformity” the borrowed flag flaunting 
once more its old lie in our face. For ourselves, 
we are content with New Testament freedom. 
People forget that to be authoritative and definite—what they call <i>decided</i>—in religious 
matters, where there are no data for decision, is 
folly and not wisdom. It is just as much our 
duty to hesitate when we do not see our way, as 
it is to advance without flinching when the path 
is open and clear. Suspense of mind may be 
painful, but it may be the only course in many 
cases for a wise, thoughtful, and fair mind. 
Plainly we are not bound to affirm—nay, we 



<pb n="267" id="iv.xiii-Page_267" />have no means of affirming—whether this or 
that form of worship be the true or only right 
form. There is no well-informed, enlightened, 
and candid mind but would shrink from such 
an affirmation. Our duty is therefore clear to 
use our best judgment, but to concede to others 
the same privilege. I have worshipped according to many forms in the West and in the East; 
and I have never found any where I could not 
find God, if my heart sought Him. Let us prize 
our own worship more than any other if we will, 
but let us never look with contempt or irreverence on worship other than our own. There is 
no inconsistency nor laxity in such an attitude. 
Nothing is further from true tolerance than indifference. When we belong to a Church, we 
may have—we are right in having—a special 
care for its worship; but let us never turn away 
in scorn from our Christian neighbour or his 
worship, while we love the gates of our own Zion 
and the sanctuary where our forefathers prayed. 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p28">As to our own worship, the passage is full of 
instruction. (1.) This worship should be always 
intelligent. A ritual which is not plain and 
comprehensible to all minds, reaching the soul 
through all its forms, and flooding it with some 
true light or interest through all its elements of 






<pb n="268" id="iv.xiii-Page_268" />aesthetic grandeur or beauty, is so far imperfect. 
It is making more of the form than the substance—of the sign than of the thing signified. 
And this is a mark of corruption in all things, 
as it is a tendency against which all worship 
must more or less strive. When we see the 
mode displacing the matter, and the ritual made 
a substitute for the spiritual, there is always 
danger—and that of the worst kind—of lapsing 
from Christianity into a sort of paganism, and 
placing an idol in His room who is a Spirit, and 
must be worshipped in spirit and in truth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p29">(2.) But while our worship should be always 
intelligent and spiritual, it should also be always 
seemly or decorous. “Let all things be done 
decently, and in order.” While our reason and 
conscience are addressed, and our higher feelings 
evoked, our sense of order, propriety, and beauty 
should not be offended. Our taste and sense of 
art, in short, should be consulted as well as our 
spiritual intelligence. What really interferes 
with the one will outrage the other. This seems 
the simple and right rule in all questions of 
improving worship. Culture has its claims as 
well as reason, and we are bound to beautify our 
worship as well as to make it intelligible and 
earnest. Some of the disorders which the 



<pb n="269" id="iv.xiii-Page_269" />apostle rebukes in this Epistle were plainly the 
result of mere confusion and unmannerliness. 
Let not any think that when they are unmannerly in the House of God they are practising 
evangelical simplicity. Rather they are disobeying a clear apostolic precept, “Let all things be 
done decently.” So when we allow our worship to be unseemly in any respect; our prayers 
to be informal, confused, and dogmatic; our 
praise to be a harsh discordant noise, instead of 
a grave, sweet-toned melody; our communion 
service to be what it should not be—a series 
of preachings rather than a devout contemplation with solemn thanksgiving and loud-voiced 
Amen,—let us remember that the apostle is 
not for us, but against us. And let us strive to 
bring all things into harmony with his mind, 
which in this as in other respects was the mind 
of Christ, to which all our highest instincts, as 
well as our common needs, should be bound in 
blessed union.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p30">(3.) Lastly, our worship should be always real and profitable. 
“Let all things be done unto edifying.” The aim of all Christian worship is to 
bring us nearer to God and to Christ—not merely to touch our heart, or soothe 
our conscience, or improve our minds, but to “edify” <pb n="270" id="iv.xiii-Page_270" />us—that is, to build us up in faith and holiness 
and comfort unto salvation. This is its highest 
end—the improvement of our spiritual character and of our daily lives. If a Christian 
Church be not a temple in the old sacrificial 
sense, neither is it a mere lecture room or hall 
for discussion. It is, or ought to be, a school to 
bring us to Christ, that we may learn of Him 
whatever is true and good and holy. If it 
knows no altar save in a memorial or symbolic 
sense, all its lessons should yet point to the 
Great Sacrifice offered up once for all, and all 
its ritual lead to the Cross as the power of God 
and the wisdom of God for our salvation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiii-p31">It is easy to think lightly of these things, or 
in these days to speak lightly of them. But 
life, for all this, does not lose its old seriousness, 
nor death its great awe. And there is one Power, 
and one alone, fitted to do battle with the evil of 
the one and the sadness of the other. There 
is one wisdom higher than all other wisdom, 
and which can alone save us either from old 
falsehoods or new follies,—the wisdom which is 
from above. There is one righteousness which 
is ours in Christ. All our worship should bring 
this reality of spiritual truth, and righteousness 
of grace and purity, more home to us, and help 



<pb n="271" id="iv.xiii-Page_271" />us more to make it our own. There is no 
higher life for us here or hereafter. The sacred 
aim that binds all Churches and the Christian 
centuries together, and hallows the worship alike 
of monk and priest and presbyter, is to make 
men more like Christ. What work can be so 
great? The Church that most owns this work—whose worship most serves it—will be most 
owned of God and most blessed by Him. And 
those who have most of the mind of Christ are 
most Christian, whatever be their special mode 
of worship. Let us not deceive ourselves with 
forms, when God demands of us reality; but let 
us humbly use all our means of grace that we 
may “put on the Lord Jesus,” and walk in love, 
as He loved us and gave Himself for us. And 
to His name be all the praise. Amen.</p>

<pb n="272" id="iv.xiii-Page_272" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="XIV. Christian Union." id="iv.xiv" prev="iv.xiii" next="v">
<h2 id="iv.xiv-p0.1">XIV.</h2>
<h2 id="iv.xiv-p0.2">CHRISTIAN UNION.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p1"><scripRef passage="John 17:21" id="iv.xiv-p1.1" parsed="|John|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.21"><span class="sc" id="iv.xiv-p1.2">John</span>, xvii. 21</scripRef>. “That they all may be one; as Thou, Father, art 
in me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in us: that the 
world may believe that Thou hast sent me.” 



</p>
<p class="first" id="iv.xiv-p2">THERE has been an ever-recurring dream of a united Christendom. The dream has 
never been realised. Even at the first—supposed 
by many to be the golden age of the Church, 
just as men in after-years are apt to idealise the 
beginning of their life, and to suppose that such 
a glow of happiness can never return—even then 
there was no such union among Christians as 
many people imagine. On the contrary, there 
is the clearest evidence that there were parties 
then, as there are parties now—divisions of 
less or of greater moment—those who said that 
they were “of Paul,” and those “of Apollos,” 
and those “of Cephas,” and others—no doubt, <pb n="273" id="iv.xiv-Page_273" />holding all the rest as of inferior standing—who said they were “of Christ.”<note n="174" id="iv.xiv-p2.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p3"><scripRef passage="1Cor 1:12" id="iv.xiv-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.12">1 Corinthians, i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> So 
marked, in fact, were the Jewish and Pauline 
types of Christianity in the earliest age, that 
well-known theories of the formation of the 
Church have been based on the recognition 
of this great distinction; and what is called 
Catholicism has been supposed to be not the 
natural growth of the original genius of the 
Gospel, but the conciliation of two antagonistic 
Christian parties. Whatever truth there may 
be in such a view, there can be no doubt to 
any intelligent reader of St Paul’s Epistles that 
the Apostolic Church, no less than that of 
later ages, was a Church without uniformity 
either of doctrine or of worship. As there were 
diversities of gifts, there was then, as there have 
always been, diversities of opinion, and equally 
so, differences of administration and of devotional form and practice. The dream of Christian union in the first age, any more than 
in any other age, vanishes the more closely we 
are able to inspect it. The radical differences 
which lie in human nature, Christian or otherwise, assert themselves before our eyes in the 
pages of the New Testament.</p>

<pb n="274" id="iv.xiv-Page_274" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p4">The Church of the third and fourth centuries 
realises the vision of Catholicism more perfectly; 
but to the student it is no less a combination of 
many parties and opinions frequently in conflict 
with one another. It is customary, in reviewing 
these centuries, to class one course of thought 
and of action as catholic and orthodox, and the 
rest as sectarian and heretical; but the more 
intimately all the phenomena are studied, the 
less tenable does such a view appear. There is, 
no doubt, truth on one side and error on another; 
but truth is not always on the same side; the so-called “heretic” has much to say for himself—has sometimes as good a standing in Christian 
reason, and even tradition, as the reputed champion of orthodoxy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p5">Mediaeval Christendom, again—not to speak of 
the Eastern and original branch of Christianity 
then permanently separated from the Western 
or Latin branch—presents a picture of varied and 
frequently conflicting activity. The opposing 
colours appear the more lively, the more familiar the picture becomes—Pope at variance with 
Pope, prelate with priest, and monk with monk. 
The “variations” of Protestantism have become 
a byword. Long ago they were held forth, as at 
this day they are sometimes still spoken of, as 



<pb n="275" id="iv.xiv-Page_275" />an evidence that the true Church must be sought 
elsewhere than amidst such a “chaos of sects.” 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p6">What, then, are we to say of Christian union? 
Is it a dream? one of those illusions by which 
men try to escape from the hard world of reality 
into a world of beautiful possibilities where all 
falls into imaginary order, and none but voices of 
peace are heard. It is undeniable that some of 
the noblest Christian hearts have cherished this 
dream. Ever and again, from amidst the distractions of controversy and the miseries of unchristian strife, there has gone up the cry for a 
united Christian Church which should face the 
evils of the world, and the moral wretchedness 
which comes from division and unbelief. In a 
time like ours, which is big with all issues of 
good and evil—with heavenward and earthward 
aspirations alike with the throes both of a wider 
faith and a deeper scepticism—the longing for Christian union has grown in many 
quarters and taken various practical developments. It has sometimes seemed as if 
the wave of reaction from a preceding period of indifference or of bitterness 
would carry forward the growing enthusiasm till it issued in a mighty stream 
bathing all the Churches and flooding them by its onward flow.</p>

<pb n="276" id="iv.xiv-Page_276" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p7">This aspiration after Christian unity, even if 
it take erroneous forms, is a blessing to be 
thankful for. It comes always of a certain 
large-heartedness, mixed as it may be with prejudice or the illusion of a hope more fond than 
rational. Large-heartedness—even if unwise or 
fanciful—is more interesting, and indeed wiser, 
than narrow-mindedness, or that scope of heart 
and intellect which can never see anything but 
the difficulties of everything, and is rich in the 
multitude of its small experiences. It is a good 
sign of our time, upon the whole, that so many 
in all Churches have had, and still have, dreams 
of Christian union, and that the voices of peace 
rather than of war have been heard from so 
many sides of the Christian Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p8">But is the dream never to be realised? and 
the voice of prophecy never to be fulfilled? It 
is surely impossible to read such words as those 
of my text without acknowledging that there is 
a sense in which Christian unity should never 
be absent from the Church—nay, that in so far 
as it is absent, a true note of the Church is 
wanting. What, then, is the meaning of these 
words? and how do we rightly interpret them? 
They are solemn as words can be—part, as they 
are, of the sublime prayer which our Saviour 



<pb n="277" id="iv.xiv-Page_277" />offered up for His disciples on the night in which 
He was betrayed. They thrill with an affectionate aspiration and awe. They contemplate 
a state not merely ideal in its happiness, but 
capable of realisation—a true condition into 
which all the disciples of our Lord—not only 
those present, but all who through them should 
believe in His name—were called upon to enter 
as a token of their discipleship. “As Thou hast 
sent me into the world, even so have I also sent 
them into the world. And for their sakes I 
sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. Neither pray I for these 
alone, but for them also which shall believe on 
me through their word; <i>that they all may be 
one; as Thou, Father, art in me, and I in Thee, 
that they also may be one in us</i>: that the world 
may believe that Thou hast sent me.” 



</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p9">I. Plainly these words imply that a reality of 
Christian union is attainable among Christians; 
but plainly also, that the idea of union as 
conceived by our Lord is something different 
from the dreams which men have often had of 
it. These dreams have proved impracticable 
not merely because men are evil and prone to 
disunion, but also in a great degree because men 



<pb n="278" id="iv.xiv-Page_278" />are men, with different interests and tastes and 
tendencies. The picture of Christian division 
in the past, as in the present, has two sides. It 
proceeds from two quite distinct causes, one of 
which is a permanent, and therefore a good, 
element in human nature—the other of which 
alone is evil. Men have sought to bind the 
one element as well as the other. Nay, they 
have far more frequently sought union along the 
line of intellect and opinion than that of feeling 
and action. They have been more busy with 
the formation of a common creed, and the obligation of common modes of Church government 
and worship, than with the formation of a 
catholic spirit, and the obligation of brotherly 
concord and co-operation. So much so, that the 
idea of Christian union has come almost wholly 
to apply to the junction or incorporation of 
Christian Churches. Churches are specially said 
to unite when their ministers and members not 
merely join in common worship and common 
Christian work, but come under formal sanction 
to do so—to hold the same doctrines, and to 
follow no devious courses of opinion or ceremonial. Here, as so often, men have materialised 
the principles of Christ. They have been intent 
on doctrine, or ritual, or administration; while 



<pb n="279" id="iv.xiv-Page_279" />He was intent only on spirit and character. 
They have thought of uniformity, while He 
thought only of unity. They are proud of what 
they mean by uniformity as something higher 
than unity; whereas it is something really lower—something which is by no means necessarily 
a good in itself, and which can never be so if 
enforced from the outside instead of growing 
from the inside.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p10">In short, there are two ideas of Christian 
union, one of which is spiritual and essentially 
Christian—so that where it is absent the Christian spirit is absent—and the other of which is 
formal in one sense or another. It is of great 
importance for us not to mistake which is the 
true and only practicable idea. While we mourn 
the past divisions of Christendom, we are at the 
same time bound to learn from them, and especially to learn from, them in the light of these 
words of our Lord. On the one hand we cannot doubt—no Christian can doubt with such 
words before him-that unity is at once an 
unfailing Christian obligation, and a fact of the 
utmost moment to the life and progress of the 
Church. Where it is wanting, the fulness of 
Divine life must be wanting, and the free course 
of Divine truth retarded. Only where it is present <pb n="280" id="iv.xiv-Page_280" />can the blessing and power of the Gospel 
receive their true development and attain their 
appropriate triumph. If in any respect our 
separate ecclesiastical organisations are allowed 
to obscure from us this great note of the Church, 
and to plunge us into unseemly rivalry and contention, sectarian bitterness and controversy, 
then they act injuriously. If not unchristian in 
themselves, they are put to an unchristian purpose. But, on the other hand, it is no less impossible for us to doubt that the unity of which 
Christ speaks is something essentially compatible with differences of ecclesiastical organisation, 
and even of dogmatic opinion—that the bond of 
Christian union with Him is not something outward, but something inward. The facts of 
human nature, the facts of Christian history, 
and specially the words before us in their true 
meaning, clearly imply this.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p11">Let us examine the words of our Lord in 
proof of this. His prayer is, that His disciples 
may be one in Himself and in the Father. “As 
Thou, Father, art in me, and I in Thee, that they 
also may be one in us.” The ground of Christian unity therefore, in our Lord’s view, is participation in the life of the Father and the Son. 
One Christian is united to another in so far as 



<pb n="281" id="iv.xiv-Page_281" />they share together the life that is hid with 
Christ in God. “I in them, and Thou in me, 
that they may be made perfect in one.”<note n="175" id="iv.xiv-p11.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p12"><scripRef passage="John 17:23" id="iv.xiv-p12.1" parsed="|John|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.23">John, xvii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> “If 
a man love me, he will keep my words: and my 
Father will love him, and we will come unto 
him, and make our abode with him.”<note n="176" id="iv.xiv-p12.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p13"><scripRef passage="John 14:23" id="iv.xiv-p13.1" parsed="|John|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.23">Ibid. xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> Christ, 
and Christ alone, is the centre of reconciliation 
between God and man. In Him we find God, 
and God finds us. And even so Christ is the 
only true centre of union between man and 
man. Out of Christ, and strangers to His grace, 
we are not only separated from God, but from 
one another—the spiritual unity of man with 
man is broken, the bonds of brotherhood are dissolved; and notwithstanding the ties of affection, 
and the sympathies of friendship, men have a 
constant tendency to isolate themselves, evermore within the limits of their own selfishness, 
and to mind only their own things. Such a 
spirit of self-seeking is deep in the natural 
heart of man, and shows itself in many ways. 
But whenever we touch the life of Divine 
love and self-sacrifice that is in Christ, the 
hard and selfish heart melts away. The enthusiasm of humanity—of a common brotherhood in humanity—kindles within us at the 

<pb n="282" id="iv.xiv-Page_282" />quickening touch. The love of self dies down, 
or is no longer an absorbing passion consuming 
our higher and better feelings. The love of 
Christ constrains us; “because we thus judge, 
that if one died for all, then were all dead: and 
that He died for all, that they which live should 
not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto 
Him which died for them, and rose again.”<note n="177" id="iv.xiv-p13.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p14"><scripRef passage="2Cor 5:14,15" id="iv.xiv-p14.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.14-2Cor.5.15">2 Corinthians, v. 14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p15">The ground of all living unity, therefore, 
amongst men, is Christ, and there is no other 
ground. He is the centre which, when we touch, 
all our enmity is broken and our discords healed. 
Alienations, divisions, jealousies, fall away from 
His peaceful presence. When we really come into 
His presence, we find ourselves at one not only 
with Him but with our brethren, who are also 
His brethren. The spring of this union is 
spiritual, and only spiritual. It may be helped or 
confirmed by external aids, but it is itself in no 
degree external. It may take external forms—it necessarily will do so; but it is not linked to 
any of these forms. It is deeper than them all, 
as the soul itself—communing spiritually with 
the Father and the Son; it is wider than them 
all—overflowing the whole life, and manifesting 
itself in the whole service of both soul and body.</p>

<pb n="283" id="iv.xiv-Page_283" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p16">

But the language of the text helps us to 
understand still more clearly the character of 
Christian union. It is not merely a union in 
Christ as a common spiritual centre, but it is 
such a union as subsists between God the Father 
and the Son. Now, this union of Divine Persons 
in the Godhead—whatever else it may be—is a 
perfect consonance of will and affection, so that 
the Father hath evermore delight in the Son, 
and the Son in the Father. That there is more 
than this accordancy of will and affection in the 
Divine subsistence of the Father, the Son, and 
the Spirit—three Persons in one Godhead—we 
believe; and that the life of the Church in its 
strength and harmony rises out of, and depends 
upon, the adorable constitution of the Godhead 
we also believe: but how all this is, or its reason 
and method, we cannot comprehend.<note n="178" id="iv.xiv-p16.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p17">“It is better for us to confess at once that we do not understand the mystery of the Trinity, than rashly to claim for ourselves a knowledge of it. In the Day of Judgment I shall not 
be condemned because I say I do not know the nature of my 
Creator: if I have spoken rashly of Him, my rashness will be 
punished; but my ignorance will be pardoned. . . . Sufficient 
for us that the Trinity is; we are not rashly to seek to know the 
reason of its being.”—Sermon in Appendix to Vol. V. Benedictine 
ed. of Augustine’s works; quoted by Dr Swainson in his volume 
on the Creeds. The author of the sermon is unknown.</p></note> There 
is no difficulty, however, in understanding the 

<pb n="284" id="iv.xiv-Page_284" />unity of spiritual affection which subsists betwixt the Father and 
the Son, so that the Father Could say, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am 
well pleased;”<note n="179" id="iv.xiv-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p18"><scripRef passage="Matt 3:17" id="iv.xiv-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> and the Son could say, “I 
delight to do Thy will, my God;”<note n="180" id="iv.xiv-p18.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p19"><scripRef passage="Psa 40:8" id="iv.xiv-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|40|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40.8">Psalm xl. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> “My meat 
is to do the will of Him that sent me, and to 
finish His work.”<note n="181" id="iv.xiv-p19.2"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p20"><scripRef passage="John 4:34" id="iv.xiv-p20.1" parsed="|John|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.34">John, iv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note> Every one can appreciate 
such a concord of will and affection, and recognise the light which it throws upon the bond 
of Christian union on earth. Whatever deeper 
character this bond may have springing out of 
the organic union which we have with Christ, 
and Christ with us, it must at least always be 
a union of spiritual desire and affection. As the 
Son evermore loves the Father, and the Father 
the Son—as one holy concord binds them ever 
in one—so the spirit of union in the Church 
must be everywhere the same spirit of love and 
moral consent. It must be a unity of heart with 
heart, and will with will; a union, therefore, 
characteristically of action, for all affection is 
already action. This is the lowest conception we 
can form of Christian union; but at the same time 
it is the highest. For whatever may be higher 
in the unity of Christ with God, and of Christians 
with Christ and with one another, we can only 

<pb n="285" id="iv.xiv-Page_285" />believe that this arises from its greater spiritual 
secrecy—its more profound mystery of spiritual 
truth. It is the spiritual depth of the Trinity that we fail to comprehend. So far from 
its being anything more outward or tangible 
than the unity of will and affection which we 
can comprehend, it is only because it is something more utterly hid in the Divine Essence; 
and, therefore, more perfectly and gloriously 
spiritual that it evades our power of conception 
and expression. A unity which is in any sense 
less than a unity of affection, of will, and common effort, is not Christian, whatever it may 
be. A combination which starts not from within but from without—from any consent save the 
consent of hearts fused by a common love and 
sympathy, and rejoicing in common action—is 
not after the conception of Christ, nor likely to 
have the blessing of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p21">If this be the true view of Christian union, it 
is clear that this union is not to be sought or 
found in political movements or administrative 
changes, or alterations of doctrinal or ecclesiastical stand-points. Such things may be good or 
not. They have their own place and interest. 
It might be well that many improvements 
were made in our ecclesiastical arrangements, 



<pb n="286" id="iv.xiv-Page_286" />and that our several Churches were drawn into a closer union of creed and organisation; 
but the primary requisite is not outward but 
inward change—a growing desire for the blessing of unity—a growing love for all Christian 
brethren. This is the true line in which we 
must look for the realisation of our Lord’s Prayer. 
If our Churches were more externally united—this would probably be good; but not if union 
were supposed to consist in such external adjustments, rather than in the union of heart with 
heart, and life with life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p22">It is the preference of the outward to the inward which has been the bane of many recent 
ecclesiastical movements, as of such movements 
at all times. Instead of the eternal and divine 
provision for Christian unity, in the redemptive 
life and death of the Son of God, as the common treasure of all believing souls, some feature 
in the constitution of the Church has been held 
forth as of catholic or unifying efficacy. If 
Scotland would only become Episcopalian—some 
have said—it would enter once more into the 
Catholic unity broken by our rude Reformers. 
Or, again, if all Presbyterians would come together in the national Church, on a basis of popular privilege, then we would have a united 



<pb n="287" id="iv.xiv-Page_287" />ecclesiastical power, fitted to struggle with social 
evils, and to stem the tide of immorality and 
unbelief. On the advantages or disadvantages of 
such an ecclesiastical union, I need not dwell. 
Its utility for any practical end of good would 
certainly depend less upon its power than upon 
its enlightenment and the breadth of its intelligence. What I cannot doubt is that such 
ideas of union are not in the mind of Christ. 
No teaching was ever less ecclesiastical than His. 
Questions of polity did not move him. The 
unifying principle with Him is not here nor 
there—not in Episcopacy nor Presbyterianism—not in this form nor that—but in Himself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p23">Every Christian Church, of course, is so far 
ready to allow this. The principle is conceded; 
but all Churches alike fail to work it out. 
Somehow Christ is always on their side. They 
have Christ rather than others, and they have 
the Church which he founded rather than others. 
While Christ is the admitted source of all Christian blessing, yet somehow Christian blessing 
is only to be really and fully found in their 
way—in certain forms of outward appointment 
which they have accepted and approve. They 
are not content with saying that special modes 
of ecclesiastical rite and government—special 



<pb n="288" id="iv.xiv-Page_288" />views of Christian truth—are best, according to 
their experience, for developing and maintaining 
the full force of Christian thought and action. 
This were a fair and rational position. But they 
say—logically, all ecclesiasticism says—that a 
certain definite order of thought, and worship, 
and government is of rightful, and only of rightful, efficacy to insure catholic truth and unity. 
But the Divine voice nowhere says this. Truly, 
this is to make the grace of Christ no longer 
free, and the unity which comes from Him no 
longer spiritual—to link the one to historical 
accident, and materialise the other by external 
adjunct.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p24">Ecclesiastical dogmatism, instead of helping 
towards unity, only tends to deeper disunion. 
Wherever external authority of any kind is 
arbitrarily asserted, souls, instead of being drawn 
together in the love of Christ, are always drawn 
apart into the assertion of their own indefeasible 
rights. The more tightly Church bonds are 
held, the more deeply is individual opposition 
excited, and the more violent are the ruptures of 
Christian charity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p25">But it will be asked, how can Christian unity 
exist apart from visible manifestation or “corporeity”? I answer, why should it not do so? 



<pb n="289" id="iv.xiv-Page_289" />Can I not love my brother because I do not 
agree with him about mysteries that neither of 
us understand—because I prefer one mode of 
worship and he prefers another? If I am much 
of a man—not to say a Christian—I will love 
him all the more because in some things we 
differ. I will respect his honesty, and get nearer 
to his heart while I do so. Unity of affection 
will come the more from difference of mind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p26">But it will be said, again, is not the state of 
our Christian Churches, standing aloof from one 
another in mutual estrangement and contention, 
a spectacle of offence to the Christian heart? 
No doubt it is so. But the real offence consists 
not in any intellectual, or administrative, or liturgical differences distinguishing our Churches; 
but solely in their moral separation—their 
unchristian alienations and jealousies. And 
what does this prove?—not the need of ecclesiastical uniformity, but of inward grace and of 
Divine charity. Divisions abound, and hearts 
are separated, not because we are aggregated in 
several Churches, and have different ecclesiastical 
usages, but because we keep away from the 
fulness of Divine blessing that is in the one 
Shepherd and Bishop of souls, and do not stand 
in awe and sin not—because our faith is weak, 

<pb n="290" id="iv.xiv-Page_290" />and our love cold, and our holiness but a feeble 
gleam amidst the darkness of sin. It is of the 
poverty of Christian thought that notions of 
uniform Church organisation are born; it is of 
the weakness of Christian feeling that our distinctions, as Churches, are made a ground of 
separateness. Did we enlarge our thought a 
little, we should know that men must always 
group themselves into distinct Churches; and 
did we only open our hearts to the full reality 
of Christ’s love, and the immeasurable bounty 
of His fraternal pity, these distinctions would 
be no walls of separation dividing us—but a very 
river of Christian unity would overflow our souls, 
the streams of which would enrich and gladden 
the city of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p27">Why should spiritual unity, apart from uniformity, seem unattainable? Why should it be 
thought a thing incredible that Christian men 
should forget sectarian animosities and ecclesiastical traditions; and feeling that the deadly 
social evils around them are of overwhelming magnitude in comparison with all that 
divides them, unite heartily on a practical basis 
of Christian interest and sympathy—and with 
combined force give themselves to the work of 
the Lord? Why, indeed! But because faith in 



<pb n="291" id="iv.xiv-Page_291" />the great realities of Divine truth, among many 
who speak loudest of these realities, is weak 
beside adherence to the accidents of denominational distinction—because, to use language suggested by that of a great thinker,<note n="182" id="iv.xiv-p27.1"><p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p28">Coleridge: 
‘Aids to Reflection,’ p. 76. Pickering: 1848.</p></note> 
we are apt to love our party more than our 
Church, and our Church more than our Christianity, and our Christianity more than truth—because the Christian spirit burns in us 
dimly, and the love of many has waxed cold. 
This is why the agencies of our several Churches, 
with all their apparent energy, are, after all, 
struggling but feebly against the agencies of 
sin and evil. Christian men must feel more 
than they yet do how immeasurably greater is 
God’s love than their own comprehension of it, 
and God’s truth than their own dogmatisms—how even wide differences, critical and speculative, are not only consistent with, but the very 
condition of, a high-hearted practical co-operation. They must recognise more thoroughly the 
sacred freedom of intellectual conviction, and 
the equally sacred power of moral sympathy—the latter triumphing in the very oppositions 
of the former. They must acknowledge more 
heartily the claims of reason and the strength 

<pb n="292" id="iv.xiv-Page_292" />of faith. And from this twofold root—and 

from it more than aught else—will spring forth 
the tree of Christian unity, whose leaves are for 
the healing of the nations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p29">Many things warn all Churches that their one 
power is in the fire of Christian love that animates them, and the fulness of Christian action 
which comes from them. These Divine realities 
are stronger than orthodoxy, and more powerful 
than privilege. In any case, they are the only 
weapons left in ecclesiastical hands—“As Thou, 
Father, art in me, and I in Thee,” Out of this 
nearness to the Divine came all Christ’s strength. 
The strength of the Church—your strength and 
mine—can only come from the same source. 
Seek the centre of Christian truth and unity, 
therefore, in God the Father and the Son. From 
this Light of light and Life of life will flow 
down endless blessings to yourselves and others. 
Amidst changes of opinion, or advances of 
thought, you will not be moved; amidst the 
inroads of doubt—and even if you should have 
to part with much you once cherished—you will 
stand secure in the love of God and of Christ, 
and in united action, not only for your own 
Christian good, but the good of many others, who 
will rise up to call you blessed.</p>

<pb n="293" id="iv.xiv-Page_293" />

<p class="normal" id="iv.xiv-p30">

Be it yours to hold the truth, but ever to hold 
it in love; to remember that large-mindedness 
is a Christian virtue as well as fervent zeal—that the love of Christ, and work in the name of 
Christ, are more than all ecclesiastical symbols. 
Let all in whom the Divine life is working—with whom the power of good is strong—receive your hearty welcome and sympathy. And 
whether they think with you or not—whether 
they worship with you or not—let your prayer 
for them be, that they share with you the love 
of a common Father and the grace of a common 
Saviour,—“that they may be one with you, as 
you are with Christ,”—that the world may believe not only that the Father hath sent Him, 
but that He dwelleth in you in all love and 
good works, to the praise and glory of His great 
name. Amen.</p>




<h4 id="iv.xiv-p30.1">PRINTED BY WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS.</h4>
</div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="v" prev="iv.xiv" next="v.i">
      <h1 id="v-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="v.i" prev="v" next="v.ii">
        <h2 id="v.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="v.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=8#iv.vii-p7.1">25:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=31#iv.vii-p8.1">49:31</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#iv.xi-p29.1">20:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=6#iv.xi-p30.1">34:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#iv.vii-p9.1">11:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#iv.vi-p35.1">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=12#iv.vi-p7.1">26:12-14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iv.vii-p12.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#iv.iv-p18.1">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=10#iv.vi-p16.1">25:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=5#iv.viii-p11.1">29:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=11#iv.viii-p11.1">29:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=5#iv.vi-p11.1">36:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=7#iv.vi-p11.1">36:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=6#iv.iv-p21.1">37:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=35#iv.iv-p19.1">37:35-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=8#iv.xiv-p19.1">40:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=19#iv.vi-p15.1">77:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=14#iv.vi-p14.1">89:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=97&amp;scrV=2#iv.vi-p14.1">97:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=102&amp;scrV=27#iv.v-p32.1">102:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=103&amp;scrV=13#iv.xi-p32.1">103:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=115&amp;scrV=17#iv.vii-p13.1">115:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=145&amp;scrV=9#iv.vi-p10.1">145:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=147&amp;scrV=3#iv.vi-p6.1">147:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=147&amp;scrV=4#iv.vi-p5.1">147:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iv.xii-p7.1">1:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iv.xii-p6.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iv.xii-p4.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iv.xii-p5.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#iv.xii-p3.1">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#iv.xii-p3.1">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#iv.xii-p1.1">11:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iv.v-p30.1">12:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#iv.xi-p17.1">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#iv.iv-p3.1">28:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=18#iv.vii-p14.1">38:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=15#iv.ii-p29.1">57:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=9#iv.viii-p12.1">59:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=16#iv.ii-p9.1">63:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=32#iv.vi-p36.1">3:32-33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#iv.vi-p4.1">4:35</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#iv.v-p36.1">6:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#iv.i-p27.1">6:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#iv.xi-p31.1">1:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iv.ii-p10.1">2:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iv.ii-p22.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iv.xiv-p18.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#iv.xi-p17.2">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#iv.ii-p1.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#iv.iii-p9.1">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#iv.xi-p41.1">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=32#iv.xi-p42.1">6:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#iv.xi-p43.1">6:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#iv.i-p13.1">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#iv.v-p4.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#iv.xi-p6.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#iv.i-p12.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#iv.iii-p17.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#iv.v-p3.1">16:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iv.xi-p24.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#iv.xi-p21.1">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=35#iv.xi-p20.1">2:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#iv.i-p11.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#iv.i-p21.1">8:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iv.xi-p10.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iv.xi-p26.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iv.xi-p11.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iv.xi-p25.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#iv.v-p1.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iv.i-p24.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iv.iii-p18.1">4:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#iv.xi-p35.1">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#iv.x-p28.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#iv.xi-p34.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#iv.xiv-p20.1">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#iv.x-p6.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#iv.x-p7.1">6:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#iv.x-p8.1">6:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=38#iv.x-p9.1">6:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=40#iv.x-p9.1">6:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=41#iv.x-p10.1">6:41-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=60#iv.x-p12.1">6:60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=61#iv.x-p13.1">6:61-62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#iv.x-p1.1">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#iv.xi-p1.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=39#iv.ii-p22.2">8:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#iv.xi-p3.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#iv.xi-p4.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#iv.xi-p9.1">12:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#iv.xi-p15.1">12:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#iv.xi-p5.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#iv.xi-p7.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#iv.xiv-p13.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#iv.iii-p1.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#iv.ix-p31.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#iv.iii-p23.1">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#iv.xiv-p1.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#iv.iii-p26.1">17:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#iv.xiv-p12.1">17:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#iv.ii-p23.1">10:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=26#iv.ii-p17.1">17:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#iv.i-p19.1">18:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=2#iv.i-p20.1">19:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#iv.ix-p9.1">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=26#iv.ix-p12.1">21:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=138&amp;scrV=6#iv.ii-p28.1">138:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iv.ix-p10.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iv.iv-p24.1">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#iv.iv-p28.1">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#iv.v-p21.1">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#iv.ix-p30.1">8:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#iv.ii-p20.1">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#iv.vi-p1.1">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iv.v-p23.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iv.v-p24.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#iv.ix-p25.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#iv.ix-p4.1">14:5-6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#iv.xiv-p3.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iv.viii-p4.1">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#iv.xiii-p1.1">14:15-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iv.xiii-p24.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=40#iv.xiii-p25.1">14:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#iv.vii-p24.1">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#iv.vii-p22.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#iv.vii-p17.1">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=55#iv.vi-p25.1">15:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=57#iv.vi-p25.1">15:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=58#iv.vii-p32.1">15:58</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iv.xiv-p14.1">5:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iv.iii-p28.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#iv.iii-p4.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#iv.i-p1.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#iv.vi-p21.1">12:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iv.ix-p28.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iv.ix-p21.1">1:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iv.ix-p38.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#iv.ix-p15.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iv.ix-p22.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#iv.ix-p23.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#iv.ix-p1.1">4:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iv.ix-p18.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iv.ix-p16.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#iv.ix-p17.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iv.ix-p19.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#iv.i-p30.1">5:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#iv.x-p25.1">5:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#iv.iv-p8.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iv.iv-p11.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iv.iv-p7.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#iv.iv-p8.3">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iv.iv-p1.1">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#iv.iv-p10.1">6:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iv.ix-p32.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iv.iii-p28.2">2:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#iv.xiii-p10.1">5:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iv.iii-p5.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iv.i-p29.1">4:8-9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iv.ix-p5.1">2:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iv.viii-p24.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iv.ix-p36.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#iv.iv-p30.1">3:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iv.vii-p1.1">4:13-14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iv.x-p17.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iv.viii-p6.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#iv.xi-p46.1">1:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iv.iv-p5.1">3:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#iv.v-p27.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#iv.vii-p3.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#iv.v-p32.2">13:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iv.vi-p24.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iv.iv-p15.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#iv.i-p28.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#iv.i-p18.1">2:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iv.xi-p47.1">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iv.vii-p18.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iv.v-p18.1">2:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iv.ii-p14.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iv.vi-p19.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iv.xi-p38.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#iv.viii-p26.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iv.xi-p37.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iv.iii-p10.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iv.ii-p11.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iv.ii-p15.1">4:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#iv.viii-p16.1">7:13-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#iv.vii-p31.1">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=3#iv.vii-p29.1">21:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=4#iv.viii-p15.1">21:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=5#iv.viii-p1.1">22:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=11#iv.iv-p26.1">22:11</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="v.ii" prev="v.i" next="v.iii">
        <h2 id="v.ii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="v.ii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Benedictus, Magnificat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gloria Patri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gloria in Excelsis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nunc Dimittis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Te Deum Laudamus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>eucharistia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-p16.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="v.iii" prev="v.ii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="v.iii-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="v.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xiv-Page_293">293</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
